Ratiocinium vernaculum, or, A reply to Ataxiae obstaculum being a pretended answer to certain queries dispersed in some parts of Gloucester-shire.
         Overbury, Thomas, Sir, d. 1684.
      
       
         
           1678
        
      
       Approx. 289 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 100 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53575
         Wing O612
         ESTC R24104
         07951822
         ocm 07951822
         40679
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53575)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 40679)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1210:36)
      
       
         
           
             Ratiocinium vernaculum, or, A reply to Ataxiae obstaculum being a pretended answer to certain queries dispersed in some parts of Gloucester-shire.
             Overbury, Thomas, Sir, d. 1684.
          
           [27], 166 p.
           
             Printed for A.B.,
             London :
             1678.
          
           
             Errata: p. [27] (1st grouping)
             Reproduction of original in the Bristol Public Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Ataxiae obstaculum.
           Religious tolerance -- Great Britain.
        
      
    
     
        2004-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-09 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-09 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             Ratiocinium
             Vernaculum
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           REPLY
           TO
           
             Ataxiae
             Obstaculum
          
           .
           Being
           A
           pretended
           ANSWER
           To
           certain
           QUERIES
           ,
           Dispersed
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           Gloucester-shire
           .
        
         
           
             Give
             unto
             Caesar
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Caesars
             ,
             and
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods
             ,
          
           
             Mark
             12.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             For
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             with
             well
             doing
             ,
             ye
             may
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             Foolish
             men
             ,
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             A.
             B.
          
           MDCLXXVIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
        
         
           
             IT
             is
             now
             near
             Seven
             years
             since
             the
             Ensuing
             Queries
             ,
             (
             grounded
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             on
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             Writings
             of
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             men
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           )
           
             were
             one
             Morning
             Cursorily
             written
             :
             Vpon
             the
             sight
             of
             certain
             Queries
             that
             had
             been
             delivered
             to
             ,
             and
             answer'd
             by
             a
             neighbour
             Minister
             ;
             and
             to
             him
             only
             privately
             sent
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Design
             or
             Intention
             ,
             of
             their
             ever
             being
             made
             publick
             ;
             but
             to
             Convince
             him
             ,
             (
             with
             such
             others
             of
             his
             Judgement
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             should
             think
             good
             to
             communicate
             them
             )
             of
             the
             unreasonableness
             ,
             especially
             on
             Protestant
             Principles
             ,
             of
             exercising
             .
             Force
             and
             Compulsion
             in
             Religion
             ,
             with
             the
             danger
             of
             Persecuting
             any
             on
             the
             account
             thereof
             .
             But
             no
             answer
             by
             him
             was
             ever
             return'd
             unto
             their
             Author
             ,
             who
             so
             little
             concern'd
             himself
             in
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             as
             
             much
             out
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             written
             by
             him
             :
             When
             about
          
           Michaelmas
           1676.
           
             he
             was
             surprised
             with
             the
             news
             of
             a
             weak
             and
             unadvised
             Parson's
             having
             taken
             them
             up
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             made
             them
             the
             Subject
             of
             his
             Mornings
             Exercise
             ,
             to
             the
             Amazement
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             Derision
             of
             other
             of
             his
             Parishoners
             ;
             who
             had
             never
             before
             heard
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             understood
             not
             his
             Descant
             on
             them
             .
             But
             the
             noise
             hereof
             ,
             soon
             made
             them
             ,
             which
             for
             some
             years
             had
             been
             buryed
             in
             silence
             ,
             now
             the
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             not
             only
             oppugn'd
             from
             the
             Press
             ,
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             the
             Pens
             of
             divers
             Adversaries
             ,
             but
             their
             Author
             Prosecuted
             at
             the
             Assizes
             as
             Criminal
             ;
             though
             't
             will
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             be
             difficult
             ,
             shewing
             as
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             and
             disposed
             of
             by
             him
             ,
             what
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             Man
             ,
             he
             therein
             Transgress'd
             ;
             or
             what
             Civil
             or
             Religious
             Interest
             was
             thereby
             injur'd
             ;
             since
             upon
             the
             severest
             Examination
             and
             Scrutiny
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             have
             no
             worse
             aim
             or
             design
             ,
             than
             to
             manifest
             how
             Irrational
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             Ineffectual
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             to
             all
             good
             purposes
             (
             as
             well
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             )
             to
             Force
             Religion
             ;
             and
             how
             dangerous
             to
             Persecute
             any
             on
             the
             account
             thereof
             :
             And
             herein
             he
             is
             satisfied
             to
             have
             the
             Concurrent
             opinion
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             Divines
             of
             all
             Parties
             ;
             though
             the
             Practices
             of
             too
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             answerable
             thereunto
             ;
             who
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             say
             and
             do
             not
             :
             Nay
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             to
          
           make
           themselves
           Transgressors
           ,
           
           in
           building
           again
           the
           things
           which
           they
           destroyed
           .
           
             And
             though
             't
             would
             not
             be
             difficult
             to
             Compose
             a
             Volume
             ,
             in
             but
             Transcribing
             what
             they
             have
             Written
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             I
             shall
             here
             content
             my self
             with
             a
             single
             Citation
             ;
             yet
             it
             being
             from
             one
             ,
             who
             having
             had
             the
             Approbation
             and
             Applause
             of
             the
             Famousest
             Vniversity
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Generality
             of
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             Men
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             may
             pass
             for
             more
             then
             a
             single
             Testimony
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Eminently
             Learned
             and
             Acute
             Mr.
          
           Chillingworth
           ,
           
             who
             in
             his
             Treatise
             ,
             Entituled
             ,
             the
             Religion
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             a
             safe
             way
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             thus
             speakes
             :
          
           I
           have
           learnt
           ,
           
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           from
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           nothing
           
           is
           more
           against
           Religion
           ,
           then
           to
           Force
           Religion
           :
           And
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             The
             Weapons
             of
             the
             Christian
             Warfare
             are
             not
             Carnal
             :
          
           And
           great
           Reason
           ,
           for
           humane
           Violence
           may
           make
           men
           Counterfeit
           ,
           but
           cannot
           make
           them
           Believe
           ;
           and
           is
           therefore
           fit
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           to
           breed
           From
           without
           ,
           and
           Atheisme
           within
           .
           Besides
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           if
           this
           means
           of
           bringing
           men
           to
           embrace
           any
           Religion
           were
           generally
           used
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           it
           may
           be
           justly
           used
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           have
           Power
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           have
           Ttuth
           :
           Certainly
           they
           cannot
           with
           Reason
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           be
           used
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           have
           Power
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           have
           Truth
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           )
           what
           could
           follow
           but
           the
           maintenance
           ,
           perhaps
           of
           Truth
           ;
           but
           perhaps
           ,
           only
           of
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           Oppression
           of
           it
           in
           an
           hundred
           ?
           What
           will
           follow
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           preservation
           ,
           peradventure
           of
           Unity
           ;
           but
           peradventure
           only
           of
           Uniformity
           in
           particular
           States
           and
           Churches
           ,
           but
           the
           Immortalizing
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           lamentable
           Divisions
           of
           Christendom
           and
           the
           World
           ?
           And
           therefore
           
           what
           can
           follow
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           perhaps
           ,
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Carnal
           Policy
           ,
           the
           Temporal
           benefit
           and
           Tranquillity
           of
           Temporal
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           ;
           but
           the
           Infinite
           Prejudice
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           Desolation
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ?
           And
           therefore
           it
           well
           becomes
           them
           who
           have
           their
           Portions
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           who
           serve
           no
           higher
           State
           ,
           then
           this
           of
           England
           or
           Spain
           ,
           or
           France
           ;
           nor
           this
           neither
           ,
           any
           further
           than
           they
           serve
           themselves
           by
           it
           :
           Who
           think
           of
           no
           other
           Happiness
           ,
           but
           the
           Preservation
           of
           their
           own
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           Tranquillity
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           who
           think
           of
           no
           other
           means
           to
           preserve
           Estates
           but
           Humane
           Power
           ,
           and
           Machivèllian
           Policy
           ;
           and
           believe
           no
           other
           Creed
           but
           this
           ,
           
             Regi
             aut
             Civitati
             imperium
             habenti
             nihil
             injustum
             quod
             utile
             .
          
           Such
           men
           as
           these
           ,
           it
           may
           well
           become
           to
           maintain
           by
           worldly
           Power
           and
           Violence
           ,
           their
           State-Instrument
           ,
           Religion
           :
           For
           if
           all
           be
           vain
           and
           false
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           their
           Judgment
           it
           is
           )
           the
           present
           whatsoever
           ,
           is
           better
           then
           any
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           already
           Settled
           ;
           an
           alteration
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           draw
           with
           it
           change
           of
           States
           ;
           and
           the
           change
           of
           State
           the
           Subversion
           of
           their
           Fortune
           .
           
           But
           they
           that
           are
           indeed
           Servants
           and
           Lovers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           Truth
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           ▪
           and
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           ought
           with
           all
           courage
           to
           oppose
           themselves
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           Common
           enemy
           of
           all
           these
           .
           They
           that
           know
           there
           is
           a
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           by
           whose
           will
           and
           pleasure
           King●
           and
           Kingdoms
           stand
           and
           fall
           ;
           they
           know
           that
           to
           no
           King
           or
           State
           ,
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           profitable
           ,
           which
           is
           unjust
           ;
           and
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           evidently
           unjust
           ,
           then
           to
           force
           weak
           men
           ,
           by
           the
           Profession
           of
           a
           Religion
           which
           they
           believe
           not
           ;
           to
           loose
           their
           own
           Eternal
           Happiness
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           vain
           and
           needless
           fear
           ,
           least
           they
           may
           possibly
           disturb
           their
           Temporal
           quietness
           :
           There
           being
           no
           danger
           to
           any
           State
           from
           any
           mans
           Opinion
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           such
           an
           Opinion
           of
           which
           Disobedience
           to
           Authority
           ,
           or
           Impiety
           is
           taught
           or
           Licenc'd
           ;
           which
           sort
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           may
           justly
           be
           punisht
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Faults
           ;
           or
           ,
           unless
           this
           Sanguinary
           Doctrine
           be
           joyned
           with
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           him
           by
           humane
           violence
           to
           enforce
           others
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           This
           was
           the
           Judgment
           of
           this
           Learned
           and
           Judicious
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           concerning
           Force
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           of
           those
           Doubtless
           ,
           who
           Licens'd
           and
           Approv'd
           of
           this
           his
           Learned
           and
           Judicious
           Treatise
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           unanimously
           declare
           ,
           
             to
             find
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           approves
           or
           allows
           of
           Force
           in
           Religion
           ,
           or
           that
           Carnal
           weapons
           are
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Christian
           warfare
           ;
           but
           such
           of
           her
           Degenerate
           and
           Base
           Sons
           only
           ,
           as
           forsake
           the
           Law
           of
           their
           Mother
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           well
           observ'd
           
             Humane
             Violence
             may
             make
             men
             Counterfeit
             ,
             but
             cannot
             make
             them
             Believe
             ;
             and
             is
             therefore
             fit
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             breed
             Form
             without
             ,
             and
             ●thism
             within
          
           ;
           which
           should
           make
           it
           to
           be
           abhorr'd
           and
           detested
           by
           all
           sincere
           and
           good
           Christians
           .
           And
           surely
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           decryes
           ,
           and
           so
           highly
           condemnes
           blind
           Obedience
           in
           the
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           can
           never
           Approve
           or
           Allow
           of
           Forceing
           any
           therein
           against
           their
           Light
           and
           Judgments
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           blind
           Obediences
           :
           For
           ,
           since
           
             Whatever
             is
             
             not
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             sin
          
           ;
           Whatever
           a
           man
           does
           against
           his
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Conscience
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           much
           more
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           neither
           Approves
           ,
           nor
           Allows
           of
           Secular
           Force
           and
           Compulsion
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           much
           less
           that
           any
           should
           be
           therein
           required
           to
           do
           ought
           against
           their
           Light
           or
           Judgments
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           sin
           against
           their
           Consciences
           :
           So
           she
           as
           little
           Allows
           or
           Approves
           of
           Persecuting
           ,
           or
           any
           wayes
           Molesting
           or
           Troubling
           any
           for
           the
           real
           performance
           of
           any
           truly
           Christian
           Exercise
           of
           Religien
           .
           Nor
           ,
           I
           dare
           presume
           to
           say
           ,
           does
           any
           Law
           of
           England
           Allow
           or
           Countenance
           ,
           much
           less
           Command
           ,
           or
           Require
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           though
           too
           many
           have
           Misconstru'd
           and
           Misapply'd
           the
           late
           
             Act
             for
             Preventing
             and
             Supressing
             Seditious
             Conventicles
             ,
          
           to
           the
           Disturbing
           and
           Punishing
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           Ruining
           of
           many
           Peaceable
           and
           Pious
           people
           ,
           for
           Meeting
           only
           ,
           really
           and
           truly
           to
           Worship
           and
           serve
           God
           :
           For
           the
           Act
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           if
           any
           person
           or
           persons
           above
           such
           a
           number
           ,
           shall
           meet
           to
           Worship
           God
           truly
           and
           sincerely
           ,
           in
           other
           manner
           than
           according
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           shall
           incurre
           the
           Penalty
           mention'd
           :
           
             But
             
             where
             any
             Person
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             shall
             be
             present
             at
             any
             Meeting
             ,
             under
             Colour
             or
             Pretence
             of
             any
             Exercise
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             other
             manner
             than
             according
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             It
             shall
             and
             may
             be
             Lawful
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           Act
           certainly
           ,
           does
           not
           prohibit
           or
           punish
           any
           real
           and
           truly
           Christian
           Exercise
           of
           Religion
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           did
           ,
           it
           were
           ,
           
             Ipso
             Facto
          
           ,
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           as
           being
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           But
           if
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           it
           appears
           not
           whether
           their
           Worship
           be
           Sincere
           or
           Pretended
           only
           ;
           and
           the
           Law
           prohibites
           such
           a
           number
           to
           meet
           ,
           
             under
             any
             colour
             or
             pretence
             of
             any
             Exercise
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             other
             manner
             then
             according
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ;
           and
           punishes
           those
           that
           transgress
           the
           same
           :
           'T
           is
           answer'd
           ,
           that
           all
           Pretences
           ought
           in
           Charity
           to
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           where
           no
           Over-act
           discovers
           the
           Hypocrisie
           or
           falsehood
           of
           the
           mind
           :
           But
           since
           there
           is
           so
           little
           Charity
           amongst
           men
           ;
           let
           it
           be
           shown
           wherein
           the
           Exercises
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           some
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           punish
           by
           vertue
           ,
           or
           colour
           rather
           ,
           of
           that
           Law
           ;
           were
           in
           other
           manner
           than
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           Practice
           of
           
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           perform'd
           in
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ;
           it
           is
           more
           than
           the
           Act
           sayes
           :
           And
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           has
           ever
           allowed
           men
           to
           pray
           ,
           even
           in
           Publick
           ,
           in
           other
           words
           than
           are
           prescribed
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           .
           Our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           teaching
           his
           Disciples
           to
           pray
           ,
           said
           unto
           them
           ;
           
             After
             this
             manner
          
           ,
           
           therefore
           pray
           ye
           ;
           
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           find
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
           (
           where
           their
           Prayers
           are
           often
           Recorded
           )
           that
           they
           ever
           prayed
           by
           that
           Form
           ,
           
           but
           in
           other
           words
           ,
           
           agreeing
           for
           matter
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           accepted
           .
           
           There
           are
           none
           therefore
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           say
           ,
           they
           disobeyed
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           by
           praying
           in
           other
           manner
           than
           he
           taught
           and
           commanded
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           prayed
           not
           by
           that
           Form
           :
           No
           more
           do
           they
           transgress
           the
           Law
           against
           praying
           in
           other
           manner
           than
           according
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           pray
           not
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           while
           they
           pray
           in
           other
           words
           agreeing
           with
           it
           for
           matter
           .
           What
           pretence
           then
           ,
           can
           any
           have
           to
           Charge
           the
           Author
           of
           these
           Queries
           with
           Libelling
           the
           Church
           
           and
           State
           ;
           since
           they
           reflect
           on
           neither
           ,
           nor
           Cinsure
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           undue
           surmises
           ,
           condemn
           ought
           that
           they
           approve
           or
           allow
           of
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           unreasonable
           to
           account
           that
           a
           Crime
           in
           any
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           one
           ,
           viz.
           To
           endeavour
           ,
           by
           all
           lawfull
           wayes
           and
           means
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           would
           ,
           might
           
             lead
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             lives
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
          
           ;
           which
           they
           can
           never
           do
           ,
           who
           are
           forced
           to
           Profess
           ,
           what
           they
           believe
           not
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           practice
           what
           they
           approve
           not
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           live
           in
           a
           perpetual
           lye
           .
           The
           question
           here
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           what
           is
           required
           of
           any
           ,
           be
           in
           it self
           sinful
           or
           unlawful
           ;
           but
           whether
           they
           who
           judge
           it
           so
           ,
           be
           it
           through
           Ignorance
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           can
           without
           sinning
           ,
           conform
           to
           it
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           and
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           may
           ,
           and
           do
           ,
           live
           Godly
           ,
           Holily
           and
           Righteously
           ,
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           which
           to
           others
           ,
           would
           be
           Damnable
           ;
           for
           to
           him
           who
           esteemeth
           a
           thing
           unclean
           ,
           to
           him
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           though
           in
           it self
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           pure
           :
           So
           
             he
             that
             doubteth
             is
             damned
             if
             he
             eat
          
           ;
           while
           others
           perswaded
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           thereof
           may
           safely
           use
           their
           Liberty
           .
           Pleading
           therefore
           against
           Force
           
           in
           Religion
           ;
           we
           neither
           condemn
           nor
           censure
           this
           or
           that
           Religion
           ,
           which
           teaches
           not
           that
           Sanguinary
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           would
           that
           every
           one
           should
           be
           fully
           perswaded
           in
           his
           own
           mind
           ,
           the
           Religion
           he
           Embraceth
           and
           Professeth
           ,
           is
           what
           God
           wills
           and
           requires
           of
           him
           ;
           since
           
             whatever
             is
             not
             of
             Faith
             is
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           Faithin
           all
           things
           respects
           the
           Commands
           and
           Authority
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             It
             were
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             heartily
             to
             be
             wisht
             ,
             that
             all
             were
             of
             a
             mind
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             this
             great
             and
             indispensable
             duty
             ,
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             :
             But
             this
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             then
             hoped
             for
             ,
             while
             there
             are
             men
             truly
             fearing
             God
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             those
          
           whose
           fear
           of
           him
           ,
           is
           taught
           by
           the
           Precept
           of
           men
           .
           There
           are
           ,
           
             (
             saith
             our
             Lerrned
             and
             Judicious
             Mr.
          
           Chillingworth
           ,
           )
           But
           two
           wayes
           that
           may
           be
           conceived
           probable
           to
           reduce
           Christians
           to
           unity
           of
           Communion
           :
           The
           one
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           diversity
           of
           Opinions
           touching
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           shewing
           that
           the
           diversity
           of
           Opinions
           which
           is
           among
           the
           several
           Sects
           of
           Christians
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           hindrance
           to
           their
           unity
           in
           Communion
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           without
           a
           Miracle
           ;
           unless
           it
           could
           be
           made
           evident
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           some
           visible
           Judge
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           to
           whose
           Judgment
           all
           men
           are
           to
           submit
           themselves
           .
           What
           then
           remains
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           other
           way
           must
           be
           taken
           ;
           and
           Christians
           must
           be
           taught
           to
           set
           a
           higher
           value
           upon
           these
           high
           points
           of
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           wherein
           they
           agree
           ,
           than
           upon
           those
           matters
           of
           less
           moment
           wherein
           they
           differ
           ;
           and
           understand
           that
           agreement
           in
           those
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           effectual
           to
           joyn
           them
           in
           one
           Communion
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           In
           a
           common
           profession
           of
           those
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           wherein
           all
           Consent
           :
           A
           joynt
           Worship
           of
           God
           after
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           all
           esteem
           lawful
           :
           And
           a
           Mutual
           performance
           of
           all
           those
           works
           of
           Charity
           ,
           which
           Christians
           owe
           one
           to
           another
           .
           
             But
             whilst
             every
             one
             hath
             a
             Confession
             ,
             a
             Form
             of
             Worship
             ,
             a
             Church
             and
             its
             Authority
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             imposed
             on
             all
             others
             ,
             we
             may
             look
             and
             with
             for
             Peace
             ,
             Moderation
             and
             Vnity
             ,
             but
             are
             never
             like
             to
             meet
             with
             them
             on
             these
             Terms
             .
          
        
         
         
           Those
           whom
           Experience
           will
           not
           convince
           of
           the
           vanity
           ,
           of
           endeavouring
           to
           bring
           Christians
           to
           Vnity
           of
           Communion
           ,
           by
           Secular
           Force
           or
           Compulsion
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           great
           Miseries
           ,
           Persecutions
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           such
           Methods
           have
           in
           all
           Ages
           brought
           upon
           the
           Churches
           and
           People
           of
           God
           ;
           with
           the
           little
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           advantage
           that
           at
           any
           time
           hath
           thereby
           accrued
           to
           Religion
           ;
           will
           never
           be
           Convinced
           thereof
           by
           the
           clearest
           Evidences
           ,
           or
           Demonstrations
           ,
           of
           Reason
           .
           And
           though
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           ,
           many
           good
           and
           holy
           men
           ,
           who
           contend
           earnestly
           for
           Secular
           Force
           and
           Compulsion
           in
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           it
           must
           withall
           be
           said
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           preposterous
           and
           blind
           zeal
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           promote
           the
           Truth
           of
           Gospel
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           for
           the
           generality
           of
           its
           Advocats
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           evident
           ,
           then
           that
           it
           is
           not
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           Religion
           ;
           but
           for
           some
           Carnal
           Interest
           or
           Secular
           advantage
           ,
           they
           receive
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           strange
           that
           any
           not
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           State
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           or
           most
           Christian
           States
           ;
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Civil
           Powers
           ,
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           
           should
           think
           that
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Secular
           Force
           or
           Compulsion
           in
           Religion
           ,
           can
           be
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           when
           the
           Generality
           of
           them
           are
           Ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           enemies
           to
           it
           .
           But
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           where
           the
           Truth
           is
           once
           own'd
           and
           profest
           ,
           every
           Error
           and
           Heresy
           that
           riseth
           up
           against
           it
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           Supprest
           and
           Extirpated
           by
           the
           Civil
           Sword.
           Will
           these
           men
           then
           tell
           us
           ,
           what
           Sect
           or
           Society
           ,
           not
           of
           Christians
           only
           ,
           but
           of
           Jews
           ,
           Turks
           or
           Heathens
           ,
           believe
           not
           themselves
           alone
           possest
           of
           the
           Truth
           ?
           So
           that
           this
           Method
           of
           preserving
           and
           propagating
           Religion
           ,
           prevailing
           (
           as
           it
           doth
           too
           much
           through
           the
           Power
           and
           Influence
           of
           the
           God
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           whose
           Kingdom
           of
           darkness
           could
           not
           otherwise
           long
           stand
           against
           the
           light
           and
           power
           of
           Truth
           .
           )
           What
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           doth
           or
           can
           follow
           upon
           it
           ;
           but
           perhaps
           the
           Profession
           of
           Truth
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           Oppression
           of
           it
           in
           an
           hundred
           .
           Do
           not
           they
           who
           deny
           unto
           such
           as
           Dissent
           from
           the
           Religion
           Establisht
           here
           ,
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           deny
           it
           also
           to
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           in
           all
           Popish
           Countrys
           of
           Europe
           ?
           To
           talk
           of
           Truth
           and
           Error
           here
           is
           Ridiculous
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           
           we
           were
           but
           now
           told
           ,
           
             If
             Force
             in
             Religion
             may
             be
             justly
             used
             in
             any
             place
             by
             those
             that
             have
             Power
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             have
             Truth
             ;
             it
             cannot
             with
             reason
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             used
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             have
             Power
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             have
             Truth
             too
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
          
           But
           were
           the
           same
           mind
           in
           us
           ,
           tha●
           was
           in
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           the
           same
           frame
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           was
           in
           his
           Blessed
           Apostles
           ;
           we
           would
           do
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           be
           done
           unto
           ;
           and
           not
           mete
           unto
           any
           ,
           what
           we
           would
           not
           should
           be
           meted
           unto
           us
           again
           .
           But
           whilst
           some
           men
           make
           their
           Judgments
           or
           Opinions
           ,
           the
           Rule
           or
           Standard
           of
           Truth
           and
           Error
           ;
           forcing
           others
           to
           embrace
           ,
           or
           renounce
           that
           as
           such
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           so
           call
           or
           judge
           ;
           whatever
           it
           appears
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Rule
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           try
           and
           prove
           it
           ;
           what
           Truth
           or
           Peace
           can
           from
           thence
           be
           expected
           ,
           or
           hoped
           for
           ?
           Well
           therefore
           might
           the
           Judicious
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           ,
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             
               Let
               those
               leave
               claiming
               Infallibility
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               Title
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               let
               those
               that
               in
               their
               Words
               disclaim
               it
               ,
               disclaim
               it
               likewise
               in
               their
            
          
           
           
           them
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           ;
           nor
           yet
           a
           Liberty
           for
           any
           to
           Preach
           or
           Teach
           Doctrines
           Destructive
           or
           Prejudicial
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Quiet
           of
           Civil
           Societies
           ;
           but
           a
           
             Liberty
             of
             Worship
             only
             ,
             under
             the
             Magistrates
             inspection
             :
          
           And
           that
           such
           a
           Liberty
           is
           the
           Natural
           and
           Common
           Right
           of
           all
           Nations
           and
           Persons
           ,
           hath
           been
           so
           fully
           prov'd
           by
           many
           Eminent
           and
           Learned
           men
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           particularly
           by
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           Dr.
           
             Jeremy
             Taylor
          
           ,
           (
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Downe
           and
           Conough
           )
           in
           his
           
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Prophesying
             ,
          
           it
           would
           be
           but
           ,
           
             Actum
             agere
          
           ,
           to
           say
           more
           .
           And
           it
           argues
           great
           Ignorance
           or
           Impudence
           in
           those
           who
           persist
           Declaiming
           against
           Liberty
           of
           Religion
           ,
           without
           offering
           at
           the
           least
           answer
           to
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           this
           and
           other
           Learned
           and
           Judicious
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           most
           of
           the
           Ancient
           and
           Orthodox
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           other
           Objection
           against
           Liberty
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           cause
           Disturbance
           in
           the
           State
           :
           It
           is
           not
           
           only
           against
           Reason
           ,
           but
           the
           Experience
           of
           all
           Ages
           and
           Places
           ;
           no
           Instance
           being
           to
           be
           given
           that
           ever
           Liberty
           of
           Religion
           gave
           Disturbance
           to
           any
           Civil
           State
           :
           But
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           denying
           Christians
           their
           just
           Liberty
           therein
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           unhappy
           occasion
           of
           the
           greatest
           Troubles
           ,
           Miseries
           ,
           and
           Desolations
           ,
           that
           have
           befallen
           most
           of
           the
           States
           and
           Common-wealths
           of
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           conclude
           this
           Point
           ;
           The
           Liberty
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           in
           Substance
           ,
           then
           what
           by
           His
           Majesties
           late
           Declaration
           of
           Indulgence
           to
           Dissenters
           ,
           was
           Allowed
           and
           Approved
           of
           by
           him
           ,
           a
           much
           better
           and
           Competenter
           Judge
           of
           what
           is
           for
           the
           Nations
           Peace
           and
           Interest
           ,
           then
           they
           who
           object
           this
           :
           Nor
           was
           the
           Parliaments
           Exception
           to
           the
           Indulgence
           granted
           ,
           but
           the
           manner
           of
           granting
           it
           ;
           which
           they
           judg'd
           might
           be
           of
           ill
           and
           dangerous
           Consequence
           :
           It
           is
           therefore
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           they
           will
           ,
           in
           due
           time
           take
           it
           into
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           make
           such
           provision
           for
           the
           preventing
           and
           punishing
           Seditious
           Conventicles
           ,
           as
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           men
           may
           not
           take
           occasion
           from
           ,
           to
           Molest
           and
           Disturb
           the
           
           Assemblies
           of
           Peaceable
           and
           Pious
           People
           ,
           for
           the
           performance
           only
           of
           the
           Worship
           and
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           none
           can
           ,
           (
           with
           reason
           ,
           )
           say
           to
           be
           against
           the
           Rule
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           much
           less
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           any
           Moral
           Evil
           or
           Impiety
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             may
             have
             a
             free
             Course
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Name
           
             be
             Glorified
          
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Answer
           to
           the
           Answerers
           Preface
           .
        
         
           IT
           will
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           be
           equally
           difficult
           for
           this
           Answerer
           to
           shew
           ,
           what
           Truth
           he
           hath
           Vindicated
           ,
           as
           what
           Truth
           these
           Queries
           oppose
           .
           How
           far
           any
           have
           been
           satisfied
           with
           his
           performances
           ,
           is
           best
           known
           unto
           themselves
           :
           But
           how
           little
           he
           hath
           Complyed
           with
           the
           Gentlemans
           desire
           ,
           in
           returning
           a
           Candid
           and
           Christian
           Resolution
           to
           
           them
           ,
           is
           left
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           every
           Judicious
           and
           Intelligent
           Reader
           .
        
         
           Had
           he
           not
           himself
           told
           us
           ,
           he
           had
           Review'd
           what
           he
           had
           written
           ;
           the
           gross
           oversights
           he
           hath
           been
           guilty
           of
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           imputed
           to
           his
           too
           hasty
           Pen
           ;
           which
           he
           now
           gives
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           something
           else
           .
        
         
           Had
           he
           convinc'd
           us
           of
           any
           mistakes
           or
           Aberrations
           ,
           we
           might
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           ;
           we
           should
           have
           thank'd
           him
           for
           the
           Discovery
           :
           But
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           we
           cannot
           own
           the
           least
           Obligation
           to
           him
           on
           that
           account
           .
        
         
           The
           Queries
           ,
           he
           acknowledgeth
           here
           ,
           afford
           variety
           of
           matter
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           any
           Learned
           Pen
           ,
           (
           they
           had
           not
           else
           ,
           been
           worthy
           his
           Consideration
           )
           and
           yet
           in
           his
           Title
           Page
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           as
           Foolish
           and
           Unlearned
           Questions
           .
           But
           more
           of
           this
           anon
           .
        
         
           His
           Reader
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           to
           seek
           for
           those
           old
           Truths
           ,
           Vindicated
           with
           old
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           he
           promises
           him
           :
           Than
           for
           those
           new
           Notions
           and
           Discoveries
           ,
           he
           bids
           him
           not
           to
           expect
           from
           him
           .
        
         
         
           It
           were
           ,
           
             indeed
             ,
             as
             he
             says
          
           ,
           somewhat
           strange
           ,
           that
           Dissenters
           should
           use
           the
           same
           methods
           to
           unsettle
           and
           pervert
           people
           ,
           in
           the
           unerrable
           esteem
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           their
           Superiours
           ;
           which
           the
           Popish
           Emissaries
           do
           with
           those
           Persons
           they
           intend
           to
           Proselyte
           to
           their
           Abominable
           Religion
           :
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             strange
             he
             should
             tell
             us
             so
             ,
             without
             giving
             us
             one
             Instance
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             'T
             is
             observable
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             very
             first
             Stratagem
             the
             Devil
             used
             to
             ruine
             Mankind
             ,
             was
             to
             propose
             a
          
           Query
           
             to
             our
             first
             Parents
          
           :
           But
           had
           he
           been
           as
           well
           acquainted
           with
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           his
           Actions
           ;
           as
           he
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           Conversant
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           his
           doings
           :
           He
           might
           likewise
           have
           observ'd
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           a
           Query
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           Confounded
           and
           silenc'd
           ,
           his
           malilitious
           and
           ensnaring
           Adversaries
           ;
           who
           wanted
           his
           skill
           or
           cunning
           ,
           
           to
           answer
           from
           the
           Question
           ,
           or
           to
           tell
           him
           ;
           
             There
             were
             very
             great
             mistakes
             ,
             or
             it
             had
             many
             things
             questionable
             in
             it
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           by
           Queries
           also
           ,
           
           that
           he
           Convinc'd
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ;
           (
           those
           blind
           guides
           ,
           )
           of
           their
           Errors
           .
           And
           
           when
           ever
           this
           Answerer
           ,
           instead
           of
           his
           Circumlocutions
           ,
           shall
           vouchsafe
           a
           Categorical
           answer
           to
           these
           Queries
           ;
           they
           may
           possibly
           convince
           him
           also
           ,
           of
           (
           what
           perhaps
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           ,
           
           
             least
             he
             should
             see
             no
             fruit
             of
             the
             Travel
             of
             his
             Soul
             )
          
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           using
           Secular
           Force
           and
           Compulsion
           in
           Religion
           ;
           without
           the
           least
           danger
           of
           
             shaking
             either
             his
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             or
             Peace
          
           ;
           unless
           resolv'd
           to
           act
           against
           his
           Conscience
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           not
           sear'd
           ,
           might
           indeed
           ,
           give
           him
           disquiet
           .
        
         
           If
           Queries
           and
           scruples
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           were
           
             (
             as
             he
             affirms
          
           )
           certain
           signs
           ,
           either
           of
           a
           weak
           and
           Childish
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Cavilling
           and
           Froward
           Judgment
           ;
           
             we
             had
             never
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             been
             commanded
             ,
          
           to
           work
           out
           our
           Salvation
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           .
           
           
             Nor
             had
             the
          
           Beraeans
           
             been
             comemnded
          
           for
           searching
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             after
             the
             Preaching
             even
             of
          
           Paul
           himself
           ,
           whether
           those
           things
           were
           so
           .
           
           
             But
             we
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             he
             may
             have
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
          
           some
           men
           are
           Novices
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           ever
           learning
           ,
           but
           never
           able
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           :
           
             And
             for
             such
          
           as
           hold
           it
           in
           unrighteousness
           ,
           
             it
             must
             one
             day
             be
             accounted
             for
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           with
           what
           forehead
           ,
           can
           this
           Answerer
           here
           charge
           us
           
             with
             studying
             to
             be
             Sceptical
             ;
             and
             with
             divulging
             these
          
           Queries
           ,
           
             to
             deceive
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             simple
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             the
             Faith
             of
             weak
             Christians
             ?
          
           Or
           with
           what
           Conscience
           can
           he
           say
           ,
           
             They
             are
             propounded
             with
             Superciliousness
             ,
             Insolence
             ,
             and
             Violence
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           When
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           all
           unbyassed
           Persons
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           well
           have
           been
           propounded
           ,
           with
           greater
           
             Candor
             ,
             Sobriety
             and
             Meekness
          
           :
           But
           what
           will
           not
           a
           kown
           and
           Infamous
           ,
           and
           Impudent
           Libeller
           dare
           to
           say
           ,
           even
           against
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           the
           clearest
           Evidences
           of
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ?
        
         
           Though
           we
           are
           given
           to
           understand
           ,
           
             That
             which
             was
             chiefly
             design'd
             in
             the
             Answer
          
           ;
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             to
             these
          
           Queries
           :
           
             Was
             first
             ,
             to
             remove
             those
             false
             pretences
             of
             Conscience
             men
             make
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             endeavour
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             therein
             :
          
           We
           are
           yet
           as
           far
           to
           seek
           wherein
           he
           hath
           remov'd
           the
           one
           ;
           as
           what
           cause
           hath
           by
           these
           Queries
           been
           given
           him
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           Nothing
           is
           more
           certain
           ,
           than
           that
           it
           would
           greatly
           contribute
           to
           the
           Happiness
           of
           this
           Nation
           :
           
             To
             break
             off
             our
             sins
             by
             Righteousness
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             laying
             aside
             all
             petty
             Differences
             and
             Animosities
             ,
             to
             unite
             our selves
             against
             the
             common
             enemy
             of
             Protestanism
          
           ;
           But
           this
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           while
           they
           declaim
           against
           Popery
           ;
           uphold
           and
           support
           it
           in
           their
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           very
           strange
           ,
           
             he
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           the
           Jesuited
           Priests
           should
           have
           the
           luck
           for
           so
           many
           years
           to
           escape
           the
           lash
           of
           all
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           of
           them
           be
           made
           an
           example
           of
           Justice
           .
           
             But
             't
             is
             yet
             more
             strange
             ,
             an
             Impudent
             Libeller
             should
             be
             Licens'd
             to
             reflect
             thus
             upon
             the
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Papists
          
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             are
             very
             zealous
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Consciscience
          
           ;
           And
           who
           ,
           that
           has
           a
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           ?
           But
           this
           ,
           let
           me
           assure
           him
           ,
           is
           no
           
             Popish
             Tenent
          
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           the
           more
           to
           be
           trusted
           for
           it
           ,
           than
           he
           for
           his
           declaiming
           against
           Popery
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             Vigorous
             Execution
             of
             one
             Law
             ,
             would
             ,
          
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             do
             more
             good
             than
             a
             Million
             of
             Proclamations
             :
             But
             their
             Force
             is
             Rescinded
             ;
             their
             Course
             Obstructed
             ;
             and
             their
             Penalties
             Pardoned
             :
          
           And
           by
           whom
           all
           this
           ?
           'T
           is
           not
           therefore
           these
           Queries
           ,
           but
           this
           Answerer
           ,
           that
           Reflects
           on
           the
           Government
           ,
           Libells
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           speaks
           evil
           of
           things
           he
           understands
           not
           :
           As
           ,
           God
           willing
           ,
           shall
           be
           further
           Evidenc'd
           in
           what
           follows
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           1.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           Answerer
           ,
           p.
           2
           l.
           19.
           r.
           Answerer
           ,
           l.
           23.
           r.
           word
           ,
           p.
           3.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           man
           ,
           p.
           5.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           Immortalities
           ,
           p.
           6.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           
             unto
             Satan
          
           ,
           p.
           7.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           
             intended
             by
          
           ,
           p.
           10.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           Gongregations
           ,
           p.
           13.
           l.
           5.
           for
           or
           r.
           a
           ,
           l.
           10.
           dele
           to
           ,
           l.
           19.
           for
           in
           r.
           is
           ,
           l.
           23.
           r.
           unitate
           ,
           l.
           26.
           r.
           unitatis
           ,
           l.
           26
           ,
           and
           27.
           r.
           Scripta
           ,
           p.
           21.
           r.
           
             It
             will
             I
          
           ,
           p.
           24.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           Seneca
           ,
           p.
           25.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           Mysteries
           ,
           p.
           26.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           
             In
             Nations
          
           ,
           l.
           ult
           .
           dele
           
             a
             ,
             a.
          
           p.
           27.
           l.
           10.
           dele
           it
           ,
           p.
           29.
           l.
           13.
           for
           theer
           r.
           his
           ,
           l.
           19.
           r.
           acknowledged
           ,
           p.
           31.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           work
           ,
           p.
           34.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           unto
           ,
           l.
           27
           r.
           hear
           ,
           p.
           35.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Imperatoriae
           ,
           p.
           53.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           
             the
             Saints
          
           .
           p.
           62.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           
             Ames
             ▪
          
           p.
           72.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           teneatis
           ;
           p.
           85.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           
             be
             forced
             in
          
           ,
           p.
           87.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           
             by
             an
          
           ,
           l.
           ult
           .
           
             for
             our
          
           ,
           r.
           one
           ,
           p.
           88.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           proceed
           .
           p.
           89.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           blinder
           ,
           p.
           90.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           impro
           ,
           p
           91.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           
             on
             the
          
           ,
           p.
           97.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           hath
           ,
           p.
           100.
           l.
           2●
           .
           r.
           
             first
             Ref.
          
           l.
           25.
           r.
           it
           ,
           l.
           27.
           r.
           
             for
             as
          
           ,
           p.
           105.
           1.
           for
           Just.
           r.
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           p.
           108.
           l.
           6.
           dele
           at
           ,
           l.
           28.
           r.
           
             on
             each
             other
          
           ,
           p.
           109
           l.
           6.
           r.
           
             alike
             ,
             a
             Leiutenant
          
           ,
           l.
           6
           ,
           7.
           r.
           
             Vicar
             General
          
           ,
           l.
           9.
           r.
           
             yet
             she
             is
          
           ,
           p.
           112.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           
             are
             of
          
           ,
           p.
           114.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           eudued
           ,
           p.
           116.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           hers
           ,
           p.
           11●
           .
           l.
           9r
           .
           
             and
             Superstition
          
           ,
           p.
           118.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           sayes
           ,
           p.
           125.
           l.
           r.
           
             Churches
             obedience
          
           ,
           p.
           127.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           
             in
             no
             wise
          
           .
           p.
           132.
           l.
           31.
           for
           Kings
           r.
           kindes
           ,
           p.
           133.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           aide
           ,
           p
           135.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           Nursing
           ,
           p.
           136.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           
             And
             so
          
           ,
           p.
           138.
           l
           ▪
           3
           r.
           Mahumatism
           ,
           l.
           15.
           r.
           
             of
             others
          
           ,
           l.
           16.
           r.
           
             i.e.
             such
             ▪
          
           p
           140.
           25
           ,
           26.
           r.
           gaudentem
           ,
           p.
           142.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           neatly
           ,
           p.
           144.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           
             their
             duty
          
           ,
           p.
           151.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           Authors
           ,
           l.
           14.
           r.
           Murther
           ,
           p.
           153.
           after
           l.
           26.
           r.
           
             with
             a
             designe
             and
             purpose
             to
             ensnare
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Inferiours
             ;
             much
             less
             shall
             we
             take
             upon
             us
             to
             determine
             ,
             what
             humane
             Laws
             thwart
             ,
          
           &c.
           p.
           15●
           .
           l.
           10
           ,
           11.
           r.
           Instructions
           ,
           l.
           14.
           r.
           
             the
             Kings
          
           ,
           p.
           156.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           these
           ,
           p.
           161.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           
             endear
             his
          
           ,
           l.
           26.
           r.
           
             passed
             a
          
           ,
           p.
           166.
           l.
           9
           ,
           10.
           r.
           Superstitions
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Query
           I.
           
        
         
           Whether
           hath
           Christ
           Instituted
           a
           Gospel
           Church
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             CAvils
             at
             expressions
             ,
             tending
             only
             to
             an
             unprofitable
             strife
             of
             words
             ,
             ought
             no
             less
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             then
             foolish
             and
             unlearned
             Questions
             ;
             This
             Answer
             therefore
             ,
             who
             so
             early
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             Title
             Page
             ,
             caution'd
             his
             Reader
             against
             the
             one
             ,
             should
             not
             himself
             have
             so
             soon
             obtruded
             on
             him
             the
             other
             〈◊〉
             What
             Prerogative
             preceeding
             Ages
             had
             above
             the
             present
             ,
             to
             Coyn
             Phrases
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             informed
             ;
             Or
             if
             no
             expression
             may
             be
             therein
             us'd
             ,
             we
             meet
             not
             with
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             ;
             we
             may
             no
             longer
             use
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             Trinity
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             there
             found
             :
             And
             yet
             a
             Church
             constituted
             and
             Gover●'d
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             may
             as
             properly
             be
             term'd
             a
             Gospel-Church
             :
             as
             a
             Church
             Constituted
             and
             Govern'd
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             be
             term'd
             a
             National
             Church
             ;
             an
             expression
             frequently
             us'd
             by
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             though
             he
             meet
             not
             with
             it
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             ;
             Nor
             ,
             possibly
             in
             Antiquity
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             express
             a
             Christian
             Church
             .
             But
             having
             given
             us
             the
             Queries
             meaning
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ;
             he
             acknowledges
             that
             Christ
             hath
             Instituted
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           II.
           
        
         
           What
           is
           an
           Instituted
           Church
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           and
           by
           what
           means
           do
           Persons
           become
           a
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             AS
             in
             all
             Disputations
             ,
             't
             is
             necessary
             the
             Terms
             be
             agreed
             upon
             ;
             so
             here
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             Church
             ,
             which
             in
             Scripture
             hath
             divers
             acceptations
             ;
             
             for
             by
             Church
             there
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             understood
             the
             Elect
             only
             ,
             or
             mystical
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             by
             some
             called
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             
             Sometimes
             again
             the
             universality
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
             commonly
             called
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             visible
             .
             And
             sometimes
             by
             Church
             ,
             is
             meant
             only
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             or
             Society
             of
             Christians
             united
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             same
             individual
             Ordinances
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             by
             Christ
             prescrib'd
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Church
             at
             Corinth
             ;
             
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             the
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             ;
             
             the
             Seven
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             ;
             and
             divers
             others
             mentioned
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             ;
             
             and
             is
             the
             Church
             here
             inquired
             after
             :
             To
             which
             this
             Answer
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               is
               God's
               Family
               ,
               or
               Houshold
               ,
               &c.
            
             answers
             not
             ,
             the
             Question
             not
             being
             concerning
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             1st
             .
             or
             2d
             .
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             .
             But
             had
             he
             said
             ,
             An
             Instituted
             Church
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             or
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               A
               Church
               Constituted
               and
               Govern'd
               according
               
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               a
               Society
               of
               men
               joyning
               together
               in
               the
               Profession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               having
               right
               Pastors
               or
               Officers
               ,
               invested
               with
               Power
               to
               Guide
               and
               Govern
               them
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               dispence
               unto
               them
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             (
             which
             none
             but
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             third
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             hath
             ,
             )
             it
             might
             have
             past
             for
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             Query
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             full
             and
             clear
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             might
             have
             been
             given
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             he
             says
             ,
             
               He
               hopes
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               as
               well
               such
               a
               National
               Church
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               as
               there
               was
               for
               above
               fifteen
               hundred
               years
               in
            
             Palestine
             
               among
               the
               Jews
            
             .
             If
             by
             such
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             he
             means
             only
             ,
             a
             Church
             having
             National
             Church-Officers
             over
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             had
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             )
             no
             man
             sure
             doubts
             it
             ;
             But
             if
             by
             such
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             he
             means
             a
             National
             Church
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ;
             we
             see
             not
             whereon
             he
             grounds
             his
             hopes
             ,
             since
             it
             hath
             not
             pleased
             God
             to
             Institute
             ,
             or
             appoint
             any
             such
             National
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Nor
             does
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             pretend
             to
             any
             such
             original
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             25th
             of
             Edward
             the
             3d.
             
             
               Where
               it
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               founded
               in
               Prelacy
               ,
               by
               the
               Kings
               and
               Nobles
               of
            
             England
             ;
             without
             the
             least
             pretence
             to
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             as
             had
             the
             National
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             would
             have
             his
             
               Church
               Catholick
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Holy
            
             ;
             yet
             not
             always
             
               so
               Illustrious
               or
               visible
            
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             owned
             by
             the
             world
             .
             And
             
             though
             
               whole
               Nations
               were
               to
               embrace
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               account
               to
               Constitute
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
            
             or
             Catholick
             Church
             visible
             ;
             yet
             that
             doth
             not
             Constitute
             them
             National
             Churches
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             that
             a
             particular
             Church
             is
             called
             a
             Church
             .
             And
             
               when
               Christ
               threatned
               the
               Jews
               to
               take
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               unto
               a
               Nation
               that
               should
               bring
               forth
               the
               Fruits
               of
               it
               ;
               he
               meant
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
            
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               more
               by
               a
               Nation
               ,
               then
               one
               particular
               Church
            
             ;
             for
             he
             meant
             a
             Nation
             (
             or
             People
             )
             that
             might
             have
             many
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             or
             Congregations
             of
             Christians
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             thereby
             Constitute
             ,
             or
             intend
             a
             National
             Church
             in
             his
             notion
             .
             Neither
             yet
             did
             he
             confine
             the
             Christian
             Church
             to
             a
             Nation
             ;
             and
             consequently
             not
             
               within
               smaller
               bounds
               then
               the
               Jewish
               was
               ,
               when
               empal'd
               within
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Canaan
             .
             But
             how
             will
             this
             Answerer
             prove
             it
             
               to
               have
               been
            
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               far
               from
               the
               mind
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               to
               crumble
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             (
             as
             he
             words
             it
             )
             
               into
               such
               minute
               and
               little
               Principles
               of
               being
               ,
            
             (
             as
             Congregational
             Churches
             ,
             )
             when
             the
             Scriptures
             give
             so
             great
             evidence
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             there
             being
             indeed
             no
             other
             Instituted
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             Congregational
             .
             And
             when
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             Instituted
             those
             ,
             he
             commanded
             certainly
             ,
             
               the
               Demolishing
               an
               Established
               National
               Church
               ,
            
             even
             the
             National
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             the
             only
             National
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             of
             Gods
             Institution
             .
          
           
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Query
             ,
             does
             evidently
             enough
             intend
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             before
             exprest
             ,
             which
             't
             is
             not
             impossible
             but
             five
             or
             six
             Persons
             may
             Constitute
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             peremptory
             denyal
             thereof
             ;
             Christ
             himself
             having
             told
             us
             ;
             
               Where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             or
             principle
             of
             all
             Instituted
             Churches
             :
             and
             we
             read
             of
             the
             
               Church
               in
               the
               House
               of
            
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             ;
             
             which
             cannot
             reasonably
             be
             supposed
             to
             consist
             of
             any
             great
             number
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             means
             Persons
             become
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               And
               how
               particular
               Persons
               become
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             are
             two
             different
             Questions
             ;
             and
             even
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             answers
             not
             distinctly
             ;
             for
             by
             his
             first
             way
             ,
             They
             become
             Members
             only
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             visible
             ;
             By
             his
             second
             ,
             They
             become
             Members
             also
             of
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             the
             mystical
             Body
             of
             Christ
             :
             so
             that
             without
             distinguishing
             what
             is
             here
             and
             there
             meant
             by
             Church
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             like
             to
             be
             much
             edified
             by
             this
             Answerer
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             
               visible
               Profession
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               Entitles
               men
               to
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             in
             the
             second
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             may
             be
             true
             ;
             which
             yet
             ,
             with
             his
             good
             leave
             ,
             their
             Debaucheries
             and
             Immoralitys
             may
             again
             deprive
             them
             of
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Church
             at
             Corinths
             delay
             in
             casting
             out
             the
             incestuous
             person
             .
             But
             't
             is
             not
             every
             vice
             or
             error
             in
             a
             Member
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             that
             Unchurches
             them
             .
             
             St.
             Paul
             therefore
             might
             very
             well
             own
             the
             Church
             at
             Corinth
             for
             a
             Church
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             Debaucheries
             and
             Immoralities
             that
             were
             in
             some
             of
             its
             Members
             .
             But
             the
             tolerating
             them
             ,
             was
             certainly
             a
             Crime
             ,
             which
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             and
             Wheat
             will
             never
             justifie
             :
             for
             though
             they
             were
             
               to
               grow
               together
               till
               Harvest
            
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             so
             our
             Saviour
             declares
             the
             field
             to
             be
             .
             
             Nor
             will
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             Net
             ,
             and
             good
             and
             bad
             Fishes
             contained
             therein
             ,
             give
             any
             more
             countenance
             to
             this
             fond
             Assertion
             ;
             that
             Debaucheries
             and
             Immoralities
             are
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             tolerated
             in
             a
             Christian
             Church
             :
             or
             that
             Debaucht
             and
             Immoral
             persons
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             debarr'd
             the
             Priviledges
             thereof
             ;
             If
             that
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             this
             Answerers
             meaning
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             commanding
             that
             the
             Incestuous
             person
             be
             delivered
             unto
             Satan
             :
             
               i.
               e.
            
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Query
           III.
           
        
         
           Whether
           the
           Parochial
           Churches
           within
           these
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           worship
           therein
           us'd
           ,
           be
           according
           to
           Christs
           Institution
           ,
           or
           the
           Rule
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             THis
             Query
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             hath
             respect
             unto
             the
             means
             whereby
             Christians
             become
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             aim'd
             at
             their
             
             Information
             or
             satisfaction
             ,
             who
             doubted
             whether
             Co-habitation
             ,
             or
             mens
             living
             together
             within
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Precinct
             ,
             having
             a
             Priest
             or
             Curate
             so
             and
             so
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             be
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             an
             Instituted
             Church
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             whether
             such
             Societies
             ,
             meeting
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             by
             certain
             set
             or
             prescribed
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             be
             according
             to
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             or
             the
             Rule
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             which
             this
             Answerer
             not
             thinking
             good
             to
             speak
             to
             ,
             
               requiring
               only
               the
               contrary
               to
               be
               showne
               ,
            
             leaves
             his
             Reader
             therein
             as
             much
             unsatisfied
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             while
             he
             troubles
             himself
             with
             enumerating
             such
             particulars
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             here
             questioned
             ,
             nor
             were
             ever
             intr●ded
             by
             the
             Query
             ,
             which
             respected
             more
             the
             manner
             ,
             then
             matter
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             formal
             cause
             only
             of
             an
             Instituted
             Church
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Query
           IV.
           
        
         
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           Christian
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           from
           every
           Brother
           that
           walks
           disorderly
           ;
           and
           not
           after
           the
           Traditions
           received
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             an
             affirmative
             answer
             here
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             well
             be
             denyed
             us
             ;
             
             since
             it
             is
             but
             what
             the
             Apostle
             commands
             .
             But
             then
             he
             tells
             us
             
               from
               an
               excellent
               Expositor
            
             ,
             what
             disorderly
             walking
             is
             ;
             by
             which
             
             it
             seems
             ,
             
               we
               are
               only
               to
               withdraw
               from
               such
               as
               withdraw
               their
               Obedience
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               like
               disbanded
               Souldiers
               run
               away
               from
               their
               Colours
               ,
            
             (
             where
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             disbanded
             Souldiers
             are
             improperly
             said
             to
             run
             away
             ,
             )
             
               forsake
               the
               Service
               of
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               Commands
               of
               their
               Bishops
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               with
               such
            
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               we
               are
               not
               to
               have
               any
               familiar
               or
               friendly
               conversation
               :
            
             But
             
               this
               withdrawing
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               concerns
               only
               private
               Persons
               ;
               and
               yet
               private
               Persons
               are
               not
               totally
               to
               withdraw
               themselves
               from
               such
               disorderly
               walkers
               ,
            
             till
             so
             and
             so
             ;
             
               nay
               ,
               even
               then
               we
               are
               not
               interdicted
               all
               Society
               with
               such
               a
               Person
               :
            
             So
             that
             we
             are
             little
             edified
             by
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             or
             his
             excellent
             Expositor
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             duty
             of
             withdrawing
             ;
             which
             they
             do
             not
             convince
             us
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             only
             from
             the
             civil
             conversation
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             withdraw
             their
             obedience
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             as
             forsake
             the
             service
             of
             their
             Superiours
             ;
             and
             commands
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             not
             also
             from
             the
             Religious
             Fellowship
             and
             Communion
             of
             such
             Bishops
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             walk
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           V.
           
        
         
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           Christian
           to
           chuse
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           purest
           Church
           ?
           And
           whether
           in
           the
           choice
           thereof
           ,
           is
           he
           bound
           to
           follow
           his
           own
           Judgement
           ,
           after
           the
           best
           information
           he
           is
           able
           to
           attain
           unto
           ,
           or
           other
           mens
           Judgements
           against
           his
           own
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             LIttle
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             here
             said
             ,
             is
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             Question
             ;
             though
             in
             a
             peevish
             and
             froward
             manner
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               purer
               Church
               they
               may
               betake
               themselves
               to
               it
               :
            
             Whereby
             he
             seems
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             every
             mans
             duty
             to
             chuse
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             purest
             Church
             :
             Nor
             does
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             choice
             thereof
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             follow
             anothers
             Judgement
             against
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             not
             ,
             why
             are
             any
             molested
             for
             but
             doing
             their
             duty
             ?
             and
             though
             possibly
             they
             may
             be
             mistaken
             in
             their
             choice
             ;
             yet
             while
             they
             are
             so
             by
             misfortune
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             fault
             ;
             God
             will
             pardon
             it
             ,
             and
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             punish
             it
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             while
             therein
             ,
             they
             hurt
             none
             but
             themselves
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             says
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             
               They
               introduce
               confusion
               in
               all
               the
               Parishes
               of
               this
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             
             
               in
               setting
               up
               one
               Altar
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               removing
               ancient
               Land-marks
               ,
               expressly
               against
               a
               Divine
               Prohibition
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               saith
               he
               ,
               to
               embrace
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               purest
               Church
               ,
               
               but
               to
               cast
               a
               mans
               self
               out
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             But
             does
             this
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             Answerer
             really
             believe
             ,
             That
             they
             who
             Separate
             from
             a
             Parochial
             ,
             or
             National
             Church
             ,
             do
             thereby
             cast
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ?
             Does
             he
             believe
             ,
             the
             French
             Protestants
             cast
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             Separated
             from
             their
             Parochial
             Churches
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             National
             Church
             of
             France
             ?
             Or
             that
             the
             Parliament
             went
             expressly
             against
             a
             Divine
             Prohibition
             ,
             in
             removing
             an
             Ancieut
             Land-mark
             ,
             when
             they
             gave
             new
             Bounds
             to
             St.
             Martins
             Parish
             ,
             by
             taking
             Covent-Garden
             out
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             what
             do
             they
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             worship
             God
             in
             Assemblies
             ,
             Separate
             from
             the
             Parochial
             Congregations
             ,
             more
             then
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             in
             all
             Popish
             Conntries
             in
             Europe
             ,
             both
             do
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             ,
             ever
             since
             they
             had
             a
             Being
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             they
             set
             not
             Altar
             against
             Altar
             :
             or
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             let
             him
             shew
             the
             evil
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               His
               objection
               against
            
             Dissenters
             being
             let
             alone
             ,
             or
             snffer'd
             to
             go
             on
             in
             their
             way
             ;
             in
             that
             it
             will
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             administer
             occasion
             to
             the
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             take
             away
             both
             our
             Place
             ,
             our
             Church
             and
             Nation
             ;
             
               is
               but
               the
               old
               objection
               the
               Chief
               Priests
               and
               Phraisees
               heretofore
               made
               against
               tolerating
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               himself
            
             ;
             
             If
             
               say
               they
            
             ,
             We
             let
             him
             thus
             alone
             ,
             all
             men
             will
             believe
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Romans
             shall
             come
             and
             take
             ,
             away
             both
             our
             Place
             and
             Nation
             :
             
               and
               I
               heartily
               wish
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               
               befall
               us
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               them
               ;
               That
               while
               they
               let
               him
               not
               a
               lone
               ,
               the
            
             Romans
             
               did
               come
               ,
               and
               took
               away
               both
               their
               Place
               and
               Nation
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             means
             he
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               A
               Naional
               Church
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               Vnity
               and
               Communion
               amongst
               the
               Professors
               of
               Christianity
               ?
            
             which
             is
             a
             Notion
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             he
             never
             met
             with
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             nor
             in
             Antiquity
             ;
             nor
             yet
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             in
             any
             judicious
             or
             intelligent
             Author
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             easie
             to
             conceive
             what
             he
             intends
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             sense
             a
             National
             Church
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             Unity
             and
             Communion
             amongst
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             who
             are
             dispersed
             over
             all
             Nations
             ;
             if
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             means
             only
             amongst
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             in
             a
             Nation
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             impertinent
             ;
             for
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             Parochial
             Church
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             the
             ground
             of
             Unity
             and
             Communion
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             in
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Parish
             ;
             as
             a
             National
             Church
             amongst
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             in
             a
             Nation
             .
          
           
             But
             't
             is
             impossible
             ,
             
               says
               this
               Answerer
            
             ,
             to
             obtain
             this
             Communion
             ,
             unless
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             own
             this
             principle
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             visible
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Curch
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             Church
             ,
             and
             what
             Unity
             ,
             is
             here
             intended
             ?
             If
             a
             National
             Church
             ?
             Wherein
             consists
             its
             Unity
             ?
             It
             cannot
             consist
             in
             a
             joynt
             Assembly
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             or
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             
             which
             met
             at
             set
             times
             ,
             in
             one
             place
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             worship
             which
             was
             then
             required
             .
             If
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             ,
             its
             visible
             Unity
             consists
             in
             a
             subordination
             of
             Officers
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             centring
             in
             one
             :
             It
             will
             be
             said
             likewise
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             good
             reason
             ,
             That
             if
             such
             an
             Unity
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             be
             necessary
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             preserving
             and
             promoting
             of
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             ;
             the
             same
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             visible
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             necessary
             for
             the
             same
             ends
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             more
             desirable
             ,
             as
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             with
             the
             Peace
             and
             Piety
             thereof
             ,
             is
             more
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             then
             the
             Unity
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Piety
             of
             a
             part
             :
             and
             where
             then
             shall
             we
             end
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Pope
             ?
             This
             is
             so
             obvious
             to
             every
             understanding
             ,
             that
             none
             who
             plead
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             can
             with
             any
             colour
             or
             shadow
             of
             reason
             reject
             the
             other
             :
             And
             if
             
               this
               Profession
            
             ,
             as
             this
             Answerer
             says
             ,
             
               Obliges
               all
               persons
               to
               acquiess
               in
               those
               determinations
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Church
               is
               visibly
               upheld
               and
               maintained
            
             ;
             It
             does
             so
             no
             less
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             visible
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             :
             and
             why
             then
             doth
             he
             not
             acquiess
             in
             the
             determinations
             ,
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             against
             the
             Diety
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ;
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Constance
             ,
             in
             taking
             the
             Cup
             from
             the
             People
             ;
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             in
             Decreeing
             Image-worship
             ;
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             in
             determining
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             with
             others
             exercising
             the
             like
             Authority
             ;
             an
             acquiescensie
             therein
             ,
             being
             that
             whereby
             ,
             in
             his
             Judgement
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               is
               
               visibly
               upheld
               and
               maintained
               :
            
             for
             he
             cannot
             ,
             with
             any
             colour
             of
             reason
             pretend
             ,
             greater
             submission
             or
             obedience
             to
             be
             due
             to
             the
             determinations
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             in
             its
             representative
             or
             National
             Councel
             ;
             then
             to
             the
             determinations
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             visible
             ,
             in
             its
             representative
             ,
             a
             general
             Council
             .
             Nor
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             will
             he
             abide
             by
             his
             own
             principle
             ,
             of
             acquiessing
             in
             the
             determinations
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             ;
             if
             he
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             or
             but
             to
             inform
             himself
             ,
             what
             a
             National
             Church
             ;
             and
             even
             this
             National
             Church
             hath
             determin'd
             ,
             within
             the
             memory
             of
             some
             not
             long
             since
             living
             .
             I
             mean
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             Reign
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             should
             be
             such
             a
             thorow
             pa●'t
             Conformist
             ,
             all
             of
             his
             Coat
             will
             not
             I
             am
             very
             confident
             be
             so
             .
             But
             thus
             far
             I
             agree
             with
             him
             ,
             That
             to
             acquiess
             in
             the
             determinations
             of
             any
             Society
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Governours
             thereof
             ,
             i●
             a
             ground
             of
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             in
             that
             Society
             ;
             but
             not
             always
             of
             Truth
             and
             Piety
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             or
             no
             advantage
             in
             Unity
             ;
             For
             ,
             
               nihil
               bonum
               est
               in
               ●unitate
               ,
               nisi
               unitas
               sit
               in
               bono
               :
            
             Unity
             in
             error
             ,
             being
             but
             Conspiracy
             against
             Truth
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             Hierome
             said
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Ariminum
               ,
               Nomine
               unitatis
               &
               fidei
               ,
               infidelitas
               Scripta
               est
               .
            
             But
             I
             do
             fully
             agree
             with
             him
             ,
             
               The
               Society
               is
               yet
               un-named
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               always
               justifie
               its
               own
               Acts
               ;
               and
               oblige
               those
               under
               its
               Authority
               ,
               to
               confirm
               to
               its
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
            
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             not
             to
             our
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             concerning
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Governours
             or
             Rulers
             of
             a
             Society
             ;
             or
             the
             obedience
             due
             unto
             them
             ,
             
             from
             the
             Members
             ,
             or
             Subjects
             of
             that
             Society
             ;
             But
             whether
             Christians
             have
             not
             a
             Right
             and
             Liberty
             to
             chuse
             their
             Communion
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             their
             duty
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             unto
             such
             Congregations
             ,
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             they
             judge
             to
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             wherein
             they
             may
             be
             best
             edified
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             of
             their
             Salvation
             in
             and
             by
             him
             ;
             which
             this
             Answerer
             does
             not
             deny
             ;
             neither
             can
             it
             reasonably
             be
             denyed
             :
             For
             ,
             I
             presume
             ,
             none
             will
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             every
             mans
             duty
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             where
             providence
             hath
             cast
             his
             Nativity
             ,
             or
             confin'd
             his
             abode
             ;
             Because
             there
             born
             ,
             or
             abiding
             :
             Nor
             yet
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             any
             mans
             duty
             to
             continue
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             been
             educated
             ,
             if
             after
             serious
             and
             sober
             enquiry
             and
             Examination
             ,
             any
             thing
             therein
             injoyn'd
             or
             requir'd
             to
             be
             profest
             or
             done
             ,
             be
             judg'd
             unlawful
             or
             unwarrantable
             by
             a
             mans
             own
             Conscience
             .
             But
             that
             every
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             actually
             a
             Member
             of
             any
             Church
             or
             Christian
             Society
             ;
             ought
             ,
             while
             he
             so
             continues
             ,
             to
             conform
             to
             its
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             ;
             none
             sure
             will
             deny
             :
             Nor
             can
             any
             hinder
             or
             forbid
             Churches
             of
             whatever
             denomination
             ,
             
               to
               determine
               the
               Bounds
               of
               their
               own
               Communion
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               such
               Constitutions
               and
               Rights
               ,
               as
               they
               in
               their
               wisdoms
               ,
               shall
               judge
               necessary
               to
               preserve
               Order
               and
               Vnity
               ;
               and
               advance
               the
               edification
               of
               those
               under
               their
               charge
               and
               Government
               .
               This
               ,
            
             as
             he
             very
             well
             says
             ,
             
               is
               essential
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               
               is
               a
               Society
               ;
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Society
               without
               Government
               ;
               and
               no
               Government
               if
               every
               one
               be
               allowed
               the
               Priviledge
               to
               question
               and
               disobey
               its
               Laws
               and
               constitutions
               ;
               nothing
               being
               more
               rational
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               who
               are
               intrusted
               with
               the
               reins
               of
               Government
               ,
               should
               be
               invested
               with
               a
               Power
               to
               decide
               and
               determine
               all
               Differences
               and
               Controversies
               arising
               in
               that
               Government
            
             ;
             and
             whoever
             will
             not
             acquiess
             therein
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             banisht
             the
             Society
             :
             But
             the
             Paralogisme
             is
             very
             gross
             and
             foul
             ,
             to
             argue
             ,
             That
             because
             they
             who
             submit
             not
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             a
             Society
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             banisht
             that
             Society
             ;
             therefore
             they
             who
             submit
             not
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             banisht
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             'T
             is
             sufficient
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             they
             be
             banisht
             that
             Society
             only
             ,
             whose
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             they
             submit
             not
             unto
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             Answerer
             says
             well
             ,
             
               Non
               opus
               est
               habere
               civem
               qui
               parere
               nescit
            
             ;
             neither
             Church
             nor
             Commonwealth
             have
             need
             of
             those
             persons
             who
             know
             not
             how
             to
             obey
             .
             But
             till
             there
             be
             a
             due
             distinction
             made
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ;
             between
             civil
             and
             religious
             Societies
             :
             and
             that
             liberty
             in
             Religion
             allowed
             unto
             all
             men
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             positive
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             allows
             and
             requires
             the
             exercise
             of
             ;
             we
             can
             never
             hope
             to
             see
             Religion
             flourish
             ,
             nor
             Peace
             and
             Quiet
             in
             Christendome
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           VI.
           
        
         
           Whether
           is
           there
           any
           visible
           living
           Judge
           in
           Doubts
           and
           Controversies
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           whose
           determinations
           any
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           yield
           his
           assent
           and
           obedience
           ,
           against
           the
           Dictates
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           guided
           (
           according
           to
           the
           best
           of
           his
           light
           and
           knowledge
           )
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           word
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             A
             Clear
             and
             positive
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             ,
             would
             go
             far
             towards
             the
             ending
             our
             greatest
             differences
             and
             Disputes
             in
             Religion
             :
             For
             either
             ,
             there
             is
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             not
             such
             a
             Judge
             as
             is
             here
             inquired
             after
             :
             if
             such
             an
             one
             there
             be
             ;
             let
             him
             be
             produc'd
             ,
             and
             his
             determinations
             in
             all
             Controversial
             points
             ,
             be
             made
             known
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             submitted
             to
             :
             or
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             Judge
             ,
             why
             are
             any
             molested
             and
             troubled
             for
             going
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Judgements
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             so
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             what
             is
             said
             of
             
               a
               Churches
               being
               a
               Society
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               Society
               may
               agree
               upon
               the
               means
               by
               which
               all
               differences
               arising
               in
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               determin'd
               ,
               that
               may
               probably
               violatate
               the
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               thereof
            
             ;
             is
             not
             to
             the
             present
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             concerning
             such
             a
             Judge
             in
             Doubts
             and
             Controversies
             of
             Religion
             ;
             to
             whose
             determinations
             ,
             every
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             yield
             his
             
             Assent
             and
             obedience
             against
             his
             own
             Judgement
             .
             We
             have
             already
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             That
             they
             who
             submit
             not
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             means
             of
             preserving
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             thereof
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             assumes
             no
             other
             Power
             or
             Priviledge
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             of
             quarrel
             or
             exceptions
             against
             her
             for
             that
             :
             But
             whereas
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               She
               does
               not
               like
               the
               Papists
               ,
               own
               any
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               in
               Religion
            
             ;
             If
             he
             means
             Infallible
             Judge
             ,
             like
             the
             Papists
             ;
             none
             says
             She
             does
             :
             Or
             if
             his
             meaning
             be
             ,
             That
             She
             owns
             no
             such
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             as
             to
             oblige
             any
             to
             acquiess
             in
             her
             Determinations
             ,
             against
             their
             own
             Judgements
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               She
               requires
               none
               of
               her
               Members
               to
               yield
               obedience
               to
               her
               Determinations
               ,
               against
               the
               Dictates
               of
               their
               Consciences
               :
            
             why
             does
             he
             ,
             molest
             and
             trouble
             any
             for
             not
             yielding
             such
             obedience
             .
             And
             if
             
               all
               she
               demands
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               be
               but
               ,
               That
               obedience
               be
               given
               to
               those
               Laws
               which
               are
               undoubtedly
               Divine
               ;
               An
               acquiescence
               yielded
               to
               some
               disputable
               points
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             which
             are
             not
             against
             a
             mans
             Conscience
             )
             
               and
               a
               conformity
               to
               some
               indifferent
               Rites
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             which
             all
             judge
             to
             be
             indifferent
             )
             no
             rational
             man
             can
             sure
             except
             against
             any
             of
             this
             :
             nor
             deny
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             be
             as
             much
             Umpires
             ,
             and
             Judges
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             as
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Separated
             Congregations
             .
          
           
           
             
               It
               is
            
             ,
             as
             he
             very
             well
             says
             ,
             
               A
               vain
               thing
               for
               men
               to
               plead
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               Conscience
               their
               guide
               ,
               unless
               they
               take
               Scripture
               for
               their
               rule
               .
            
             Nor
             can
             any
             
               plead
               Conscience
               for
               disobeying
               Lawful
               Authority
               in
               things
               innocent
               and
               indifferent
               ,
            
             where
             they
             judge
             the
             things
             commanded
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             what
             some
             may
             count
             indifferent
             ,
             others
             may
             judge
             sinful
             .
             The
             Scripture
             commanding
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Subject
             for
             Conscience-sake
             ;
             does
             sufficiently
             manifest
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             obey
             ,
             or
             comply
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             against
             Conscience
             ,
             since
             none
             against
             Conscience
             can
             be
             Subject
             for
             Conscience-sake
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             
               horrid
               Impieties
               and
               Immoralities
               have
               been
               acted
               under
               pretence
               of
               Conscience
            
             ;
             though
             they
             can
             never
             be
             justified
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Conscience
             :
             and
             where
             any
             plead
             Conscience
             against
             all
             sense
             of
             duty
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             just
             with
             God
             to
             leave
             them
             to
             a
             reprobate
             state
             of
             mind
             :
             but
             some
             mens
             abandoning
             ,
             or
             abusing
             Conscience
             ,
             will
             never
             justifie
             others
             dispising
             and
             deriding
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Dissenters
             endeavour
             after
             the
             best
             Information
             they
             are
             able
             to
             attain
             unto
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             things
             do
             their
             duties
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             this
             Query
             .
             But
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             blame
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             the
             more
             to
             answer
             for
             another
             day
             ;
             and
             cannot
             with
             that
             satisfaction
             bear
             their
             present
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             might
             do
             .
             As
             for
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             Seperation
             ,
             
               Whether
               sufficient
               to
               justifie
               it
               ,
               or
               excuse
               them
               of
               Schism
            
             ;
             will
             be
             more
             seasonably
             argued
             ,
             when
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             or
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             
             shall
             tell
             us
             of
             such
             a
             Judge
             as
             in
             the
             Query
             is
             inquired
             after
             ,
             to
             determine
             who
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             the
             wrong
             ;
             who
             keeps
             to
             ,
             and
             who
             swerves
             from
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Query
           VII
           .
        
         
           Whether
           to
           inflict
           Corporal
           punishments
           upon
           any
           as
           transgressors
           in
           those
           matters
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           or
           Society
           of
           men
           whatever
           ,
           have
           Authority
           to
           pronounce
           a
           Judicial
           difinitive
           Sentence
           in
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           it
           any
           mans
           duty
           to
           yield
           his
           Assent
           or
           obedience
           thereunto
           ;
           Be
           not
           to
           Execute
           before
           Judgement
           ?
           And
           whether
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           be
           not
           against
           all
           Rules
           and
           Forms
           of
           Justice
           both
           Divine
           and
           humane
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           violation
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           no
           sober
           or
           judicious
           Heathen
           was
           ever
           yet
           guilty
           of
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             HAd
             not
             this
             officious
             person
             taken
             on
             him
             the
             answering
             Questions
             ,
             before
             he
             understood
             them
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             spar'd
             his
             pains
             in
             all
             he
             hath
             here
             said
             ;
             having
             only
             beaten
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             fought
             with
             his
             own
             Shadow
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             therefore
             the
             
               Gentlemans
               being
               meanly
               read
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             but
             the
             Clergy-mans
             not
             understanding
             what
             he
             reads
             ,
             that
             obtrudes
             upon
             the
             World
             the
             errors
             and
             absurdities
             we
             here
             meet
             with
             ;
             the
             Query
             not
             being
             so
             impertinent
             ,
             as
             his
             ignorance
             apprehends
             it
             ;
             nothing
             being
             more
             evidently
             unjust
             ,
             then
             that
             any
             should
             suffer
             as
             transgressors
             in
             those
             matters
             ,
             wherein
             
             in
             none
             are
             authorised
             to
             pass
             a
             judicial
             definitive
             Sentence
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             therein
             transgressed
             or
             not
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             to
             punish
             ,
             is
             to
             Execute
             before
             Judgement
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             no
             sober
             or
             judicious
             Heathen
             was
             ever
             yet
             guilty
             of
             ,
             Have
             we
             not
             then
             to
             do
             with
             an
             Ingenious
             and
             Pleasant
             person
             ,
             who
             having
             spent
             above
             twenty
             pages
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             being
             wholly
             from
             the
             Question
             ,
             hath
             at
             last
             the
             face
             or
             folly
             rather
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               He
               hopes
               ,
               now
               it
               appears
               to
               be
               no
               violation
               of
               the
               Law
               or
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               to
               inflict
               punishments
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               :
            
             when
             every
             Child
             that
             could
             but
             read
             English
             would
             have
             told
             him
             ;
             That
             not
             to
             inflict
             punishments
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             Execute
             before
             Judgement
             ,
             was
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             light
             of
             Nature
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Querie
             :
             And
             though
             this
             might
             serve
             for
             a
             sufficient
             Reply
             ,
             to
             so
             pertinent
             and
             judicious
             an
             Answer
             ;
             yet
             least
             he
             should
             conceit
             himself
             ,
             to
             have
             said
             something
             material
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             the
             present
             Question
             ,
             we
             will
             examine
             all
             he
             here
             says
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             done
             his
             preceding
             answers
             ,
             though
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             the
             Questions
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             every
             intelligent
             and
             discerning
             Reader
             sees
             .
          
           
             None
             sure
             ever
             denyed
             judicious
             Heathens
             to
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             inflicting
             Coporal
             punishments
             upon
             Christians
             ;
             yet
             did
             none
             of
             them
             ever
             do
             it
             ,
             before
             they
             judg'd
             Christianity
             it self
             Criminal
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             not
             Execute
             before
             Judgement
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             an
             erronious
             and
             
             an
             unrighteous
             Judgement
             .
             And
             if
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               it
               were
               heretofore
               the
               Devils
               policy
               to
               serve
               himself
               of
               those
               who
               were
               most
               Eminent
               for
               intellectual
               and
               moral
               accomplishments
               in
               persecuting
               Christs
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               beget
               in
               undiscerning
               minds
               the
               greater
               prejudice
               against
               them
            
             ;
             he
             seems
             now
             to
             have
             lost
             much
             of
             his
             ancient
             subtilty
             ,
             rarely
             imploying
             in
             that
             base
             work
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             vicious
             and
             flagitious
             livers
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             puzzle
             this
             Answerer
             to
             prove
             what
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               they
               who
               are
               serious
               and
               reserv'd
               ,
               and
               stictest
               in
               their
               lives
               and
               Conversations
               ,
               are
               the
               greatest
               opposers
               of
               Gods
               Truths
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               Peace
            
             ;
             the
             contrary
             being
             evident
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             assertion
             ,
             a
             contradiction
             of
             it self
             .
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistates
             Power
             in
             Religion
             ,
             have
             of
             late
             ,
             indeed
             been
             the
             Subject
             of
             many
             mens
             thoughts
             and
             discourses
             .
             But
             none
             ,
             sure
             ,
             do
             affirm
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             to
             use
             all
             due
             and
             proper
             means
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             service
             he
             requries
             of
             them
             :
             But
             that
             secular
             force
             is
             a
             means
             conducive
             thereunto
             ;
             many
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             do
             deny
             :
             the
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             therefore
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             are
             concern'd
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               men
               may
               serve
               ,
               or
               not
               serve
               God
               ,
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
            
             But
             that
             all
             men
             may
             be
             allowed
             the
             liberty
             of
             serving
             God
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             they
             judge
             he
             would
             be
             served
             ,
             while
             under
             pretence
             thereof
             ,
             they
             become
             not
             guilty
             of
             any
             
             ral
             evil
             or
             impiety
             :
             And
             that
             none
             be
             forc'd
             to
             conform
             to
             such
             ways
             and
             modes
             of
             worship
             ,
             as
             they
             judge
             sinful
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             ;
             since
             whatever
             is
             not
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             Sin.
             But
             as
             the
             best
             of
             things
             ,
             are
             not
             exempt
             from
             the
             worst
             of
             abuses
             ,
             so
             't
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             but
             as
             some
             plead
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             render
             unto
             God
             an
             acceptable
             service
             ;
             others
             again
             may
             plead
             for
             liberty
             also
             ,
             to
             be
             excused
             ,
             the
             preformance
             of
             those
             duties
             God
             requires
             of
             them
             :
             To
             distinguish
             therefore
             between
             these
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Magistrates
             great
             care
             and
             concern
             .
             But
             for
             this
             Answerer
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Because
               '
               its
               the
               Magistrates
               duty
               to
               let
               men
               alone
               in
               the
               duty
               they
               ow
               to
               God
               their
               Creator
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               (
               i.e.
            
             in
             the
             preformance
             of
             those
             religious
             duties
             God
             requires
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             deny
             to
             be
             truly
             such
             ;
             )
             therefore
             
               God
               may
               be
               either
               serv'd
               or
               Blasphem'd
               ,
               own'd
               or
               disown'd
               ,
               by
               them
            
             ;
             is
             such
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             as
             none
             I
             think
             but
             himself
             ,
             would
             have
             made
             :
             for
             no
             sober
             man
             ,
             sure
             ,
             ever
             doubted
             it
             the
             Magistrates
             duty
             to
             see
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyes
             ,
             that
             God
             be
             own'd
             ,
             and
             duly
             serv'd
             ,
             by
             all
             under
             him
             :
             and
             all
             moral
             evils
             and
             impieties
             ,
             restrain'd
             and
             punisht
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             
               pretence
               of
               Conscience
               excuse
            
             ,
             much
             less
             justifie
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ;
             or
             exempt
             any
             guilty
             thereof
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             like
             moral
             evils
             ,
             from
             the
             Magistrates
             revenging
             Power
             ,
             which
             were
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             for
             him
             to
             bear
             the
             Sword
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             our
             Answerer
             ,
             
               craves
               his
            
             Reader
             's
             
               patience
               ,
               by
               speaking
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               something
               largely
               
               to
               this
               Query
            
             ;
             when
             he
             should
             have
             crav'd
             his
             pardon
             rather
             for
             mistaking
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             entertaining
             him
             with
             so
             impertinent
             and
             tedious
             a
             Combate
             with
             his
             own
             shadow
             :
             But
             so
             bewitching
             is
             the
             pleasure
             of
             Conquest
             ,
             that
             sensible
             of
             his
             advantage
             on
             his
             man
             of
             Straw
             ,
             he
             never
             thinks
             he
             has
             sufficiently
             beaten
             him
             .
             To
             begin
             therefore
             ,
             
               He
               craves
               leave
               to
               tell
               the
               Gentleman
               ,
            
             the
             Clergyman
             is
             none
             of
             the
             wisest
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             
               Doomsday's
               Judgement
               is
               the
               Judgement
               here
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             But
             to
             do
             him
             right
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             he
             is
             very
             much
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               no
               anticipation
               of
               Gods
               Judgement
               at
               Doomsday
               ,
               to
               inflict
               Corporal
               or
               pecuniary
               Penalties
               upon
               those
               that
               offend
               against
               the
               known
               and
               plain
               rules
               of
               duty
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               need
               not
               have
               askt
               to
               have
               it
               shown
               ,
               why
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               more
               in
               Religion
               ,
               then
               in
               civil
               concerns
               .
               A
               Magistrate
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               pronouncing
               a
               Sentence
               of
               Condemnation
               upon
               a
               Felon
               or
               a
               Murtherer
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               Execute
               before
               Judgement
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               for
               granting
               a
               Warrant
               to
               leavy
               12d
               .
               upon
               an
            
             Atheist
             or
             Papist
             ,
             
               for
               not
               repairing
               upon
               the
               Lords
               day
               to
               his
               Parish
               Church
               :
               And
               why
               then
               will
               this
               Gentleman
            
             (
             this
             ignorant
             Gentleman
             )
             
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Execution
               of
               such
               a
               mild
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               a
               severer
               Law
               ,
               is
               a
               violation
               of
               the
               very
               Law
               and
               light
               of
               Nature
               ?
            
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             Question
             fit
             to
             be
             askt
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             a
             folly
             never
             to
             have
             been
             answer'd
             ,
             had
             he
             said
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             But
             with
             this
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Answerers
             good
             leave
             ,
             the
             Gentleman
             will
             take
             leave
             to
             say
             ,
             
             That
             should
             a
             Magistrate
             pronounce
             Sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             ,
             and
             Execute
             a
             Felon
             ,
             or
             a
             Murtherer
             ,
             before
             he
             were
             Convict
             and
             Judg'd
             a
             Felon
             ,
             or
             a
             Murtherer
             ;
             it
             would
             be
             such
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             no
             sober
             or
             Judicious
             Heathen
             was
             ever
             yet
             guilty
             of
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             levying
             12d
             .
             upon
             any
             for
             not
             coming
             to
             Church
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             Convict
             of
             not
             coming
             ,
             and
             his
             not
             coming
             ,
             Judg'd
             a
             Crime
             .
          
           
             That
             all
             Nations
             ,
             whether
             Jewish
             ,
             Heathen
             or
             Christian
             ,
             have
             
               as
               he
               says
            
             ,
             assum'd
             to
             themselves
             the
             power
             of
             protecting
             the
             Honour
             of
             those
             Dieties
             they
             have
             made
             the
             object
             of
             their
             worship
             ,
             and
             punisht
             those
             offenders
             that
             have
             either
             neglected
             their
             duty
             ,
             or
             affronted
             the
             Majesty
             of
             those
             Gods
             which
             they
             have
             pretended
             to
             serve
             ;
             
               is
               so
               evident
               and
               notorious
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               time
               lost
               to
               prove
               it
               ;
               our
               Answerer
               therefore
               ,
               might
               have
               spar'd
               his
               pains
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               given
               himself
               the
               trouble
               of
               proving
               ,
               what
               none
               sure
               ever
               deny'd
               or
               doubted
               .
            
          
           
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             
               Grotius
               his
            
             observation
             out
             of
             Sneca
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               those
               who
               violate
               Religion
               ,
               have
               various
               kinds
               of
               punishments
               inflicted
               on
               them
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               Nation
               but
               inflicts
               some
               .
            
             No
             certainly
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             far
             from
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             consonant
             thereunto
             .
             And
             who
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             are
             greater
             violators
             of
             Religion
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             subvert
             ,
             or
             alter
             its
             Divine
             or
             Original
             Institutions
             ?
             When
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             as
             
             he
             observes
             ,
             
               Instituted
               a
            
             Pontifex
             Maximus
             ,
             
               or
               Chief
               Priest
               ,
               and
               committed
               to
               him
               all
               the
               sacred
               writings
               and
               mysteries
               ,
               gave
               him
               order
               with
               what
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               days
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               places
               the
               Rites
               of
               Religion
               were
               to
               be
               perforwed
            
             ;
             had
             it
             not
             been
             a
             violation
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             to
             have
             us'd
             other
             Sacrifices
             ,
             upon
             other
             days
             ,
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             Rites
             then
             he
             appointed
             ?
             
               And
               if
               among
               Heathens
               ,
               as
               he
               farther
               observes
               ,
               both
               publick
               and
               private
               Mysteries
               were
               all
               determined
               by
               the
               Chief
               Priest
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               known
               where
               the
               Common
               People
               might
               repair
               to
               worship
               their
               Gods
               ,
               lest
               there
               should
               be
               any
               disorder
               or
               confusion
               in
               Religion
               ,
               either
               by
               neglecting
               the
               sacred
               Rites
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               or
               introducing
               any
               that
               were
               Foreign
               and
               Strange
               :
            
             Shall
             not
             we
             allow
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             our
             High
             Priest
             to
             determine
             the
             sacred
             mysteries
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             with
             all
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             thereof
             ,
             that
             under
             pretence
             of
             Order
             and
             Decency
             ,
             there
             may
             not
             be
             introduced
             ,
             that
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             we
             see
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             through
             the
             neglect
             of
             those
             sacred
             Rites
             of
             his
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             introducing
             such
             as
             are
             Forraign
             and
             strange
             into
             his
             worship
             .
             Let
             not
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             those
             that
             abhor
             Idols
             ,
             commit
             Sacrildge
             :
             And
             if
             
               Heathen
               Romans
            
             ,
             as
             he
             observes
             ,
             
               were
               so
               careful
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               the
               Roman
               Dieties
               might
               be
               worship'd
               ;
               ●nd
               that
               after
               no
               other
               manner
               but
               that
               of
               their
               own
               Institution
            
             ;
             How
             much
             more
             careful
             and
             concerned
             ought
             Christians
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             the
             Holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             be
             worship'd
             ,
             
             and
             that
             after
             no
             other
             manner
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             his
             own
             Institution
             and
             appointment
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             ,
             as
             this
             Answerer
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               wise
               people
               were
               so
               jealous
               and
               careful
               ,
               least
               any
               Innovation
               should
               be
               made
               in
               their
               Religion
               ;
               and
               least
               its
               Vniformity
               and
               Integrity
               should
               be
               dissolved
               by
               the
               Customs
               and
               mixtures
               of
               other
               Countries
            
             ;
             How
             much
             more
             ought
             Christs
             Disciples
             to
             be
             jealous
             and
             careful
             that
             no
             innoventions
             be
             made
             ,
             or
             humane
             Inventions
             added
             to
             Christs
             Institutions
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             matter
             ,
             or
             to
             mannes
             ,
             (
             beyond
             the
             orderly
             observance
             of
             such
             circumstances
             as
             necessarily
             attend
             such
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             Instituted
             )
             least
             the
             uniformity
             and
             integrity
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             should
             be
             dissolv'd
             by
             the
             Customs
             and
             mixtures
             of
             other
             Countries
             ;
             in
             the
             establishing
             of
             different
             ways
             and
             modes
             of
             worship
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             variety
             of
             mens
             Inventions
             and
             Fancies
             .
             And
             since
             ,
             not
             only
             Grotius
             from
             St.
             Anstin
             ,
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Romans
             
               were
               successful
               in
               their
               Arms
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               a
               hearty
               respect
               and
               veneration
               for
               Religion
               :
            
             But
             the
             Apostle
             tell
             us
             ,
             
             
               That
               Godliness
               hath
               the
               promise
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
            
             ;
             surely
             it
             can
             be
             against
             no
             rule
             or
             form
             of
             Justice
             ,
             or
             Prudence
             ,
             nor
             any
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             light
             of
             Nature
             ;
             for
             Christian
             Princes
             to
             be
             as
             zealous
             for
             a
             true
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             Heathens
             were
             for
             a
             false
             one
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             says
             ,
             
               He
               that
               Answereth
               a
               matter
               before
               he
               hear
               it
            
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             Answereth
             a
             Question
             before
             he
             understands
             it
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               ●
               folly
               and
               shame
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             now
             we
             are
             told
             of
             the
             zeal
             and
             care
             ,
             the
             holy
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             had
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             will
             never
             prove
             ,
             
               That
               to
               execute
               before
               Judgement
               ,
               is
               no
               violation
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               light
               of
               Nature
               :
            
             Nor
             in
             the
             least
             prejudice
             any
             Principle
             these
             Queries
             labour
             to
             support
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             shall
             inform
             us
             ,
             What
             Davids
             
               ordering
               the
               turns
               and
               courses
               of
               the
               Priests
               ;
               and
               setting
               up
               Musick
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               this
               Query
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             consider'd
             of
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             would
             in●er
             from
             it
             ,
             That
             civil
             Magistrates
             ,
             without
             particular
             Warrant
             or
             Commission
             from
             God
             ,
             may
             order
             or
             appoint
             ,
             in
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             or
             shall
             Judge
             condu●ive
             to
             the
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             ●ecent
             and
             Orderly
             performance
             of
             Divine
             worship
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             Question
             we
             are
             not
             at
             present
             ●oncern'd
             in
             ;
             and
             shall
             therefore
             pass
             it
             by
             .
          
           
             Asa
             did
             not
             any
             thing
             ,
             
             which
             was
             by
             any
             ●enyed
             to
             be
             his
             duty
             ;
             nor
             commanded
             ought
             in
             others
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             ●●kewise
             to
             be
             theirs
             ;
             And
             ,
             notwitstanding
             ●ur
             Answerers
             asserting
             the
             contrary
             ;
             The
             Covenant
             which
             Asa
             ,
             
             and
             all
             Judah
             and
             Benjamin
             ,
             and
             the
             Strangers
             with
             them
             ,
             enter'd
             into
             ,
             was
             voluntary
             in
             all
             parties
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               did
               it
               with
               all
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               their
               soul
            
             ;
             and
             again
             
               v.
               14.
               
               They
               sware
               unto
               the
               Lord
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               and
               with
               shouting
               ,
               and
               with
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               with
               Cornets
               ?
               And
               all
            
             Judah
             
               rejoyced
               at
               the
               Oath
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               sworn
               with
               all
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               sought
               him
               with
               their
               whole
               desire
               ,
               
               and
               he
               was
               found
               of
               them
               :
            
             There
             cannot
             well
             be
             greater
             evidence
             to
             prove
             any
             action
             to
             have
             been
             voluntary
             ;
             For
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             found
             of
             those
             who
             seek
             him
             not
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             willing
             mind
             ;
             who
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             ▪
             him
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             while
             their
             hearts
             are
             far
             from
             him
             .
             Let
             none
             therefore
             ,
             too
             hastily
             credit
             this
             Answerer
             in
             ought
             he
             says
             ;
             but
             like
             the
             noble
             
               Bereans
               ,
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               so
               o●
               no.
               
            
          
           
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               used
               his
               Coercive
               Power
               in
               taking
               away
               the
               High
               places
               and
               groves
               dedicated
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             and
             what
             did
             he
             therein
             ▪
             which
             all
             Judah
             acknowledg'd
             not
             to
             be
             his
             duty
             ?
             And
             who
             did
             ever
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             ,
             
               to
               send
               Teachers
               to
               instruct●
               the
               People
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             or
             Judg'd
             it
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             so
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             
               And
               what
               did
            
             Jehojada
             ,
             
               in
               putting
            
             Athalia
             
               to
               death
            
             ;
             and
             in
             making
             a
             Covenant
             between
             him
             and
             between
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             between
             the
             King
             ▪
             that
             they
             should
             be
             the
             Lords
             People
             :
             And
             i●
             breaking
             down
             the
             Altars
             and
             Images
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Baal
             ,
             and
             slaying
             the
             Priests
             thereof
             before
             the
             Altar
             ;
             
               which
               he
               had
               not
               good
               Authority
               to
               do
               ?
               and
               which
               all
            
             Judah
             
               approv'd
               not
               of
            
             ?
          
           
             The
             Reformations
             of
             Hezekiah
             and
             Josiah
             ,
             were
             very
             eminent
             ,
             but
             nothing
             done
             by
             either
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             by
             any
             of
             the
             good
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             ,
             doth
             in
             the
             least
             oppugne
             ought
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             of
             these
             Queries
             .
          
           
           
             
               What
               did
            
             Hezekiah
             in
             opening
             the
             Doors
             of
             the
             Temple
             that
             had
             been
             long
             shut
             up
             ,
             in
             cleansing
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             from
             Idols
             ;
             in
             restoring
             the
             Priests
             to
             their
             Offices
             and
             dues
             ;
             in
             reviving
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             long
             neglected
             ,
             and
             celebrating
             the
             Pass-over
             with
             great
             magnificence
             ;
             
               more
               then
               what
               every
               mans
               Conscience
               told
               him
               was
               right
               and
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               did
            
             Josiah
             ,
             
             (
             in
             making
             a
             Covenant
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             milk
             after
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             his
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             his
             Statutes
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             his
             soul
             ,
             to
             perform
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             causing
             all
             that
             were
             present
             in
             Jerusalem
             and
             Benjamin
             ,
             to
             stand
             to
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             making
             all
             that
             were
             present
             in
             Israel
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ;
             
               Do
               ought
               which
               any
               acknowledg'd
               not
               to
               be
               both
               his
               and
               their
               duty
               ?
               and
               how
               made
               he
               them
               to
               do
               all
               this
               ?
               was
               it
               by
               secular
               force
               and
               Power
            
             ;
             
             
               or
               by
            
             reading
             unto
             them
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Covenant
             that
             was
             found
             in
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             
               was
               it
               not
               by
               convincing
               them
               it
               was
               their
               duty
               so
               to
               do
               ?
               for
               it
               reacht
               no
               farther
            
             then
             to
             those
             who
             were
             present
             ;
             
               And
               who
               denies
               the
               like
               Power
               unto
               Christian
               Magistrates
               ?
               Nor
               needs
               there
               any
               great
               search
               in
               the
               Annals
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               History
               of
               Ages
               ,
            
             to
             know
             that
             Princes
             and
             People
             never
             more
             prosper'd
             ,
             then
             when
             Religion
             was
             countenanc't
             ,
             Idolatry
             punisht
             and
             the
             great
             Causes
             and
             occasions
             of
             Schism
             
               (
               the
               requiring
               other
               Terms
               and
               Conditions
               of
            
             
             Church-Fellowship
             and
             Communion
             ,
             then
             God
             requires
             )
             
               were
               unknown
               or
               removed
            
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             there
             ought
             in
             the
             Instances
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             That
             needs
             any
             such
             constructions
             or
             evasions
             as
             this
             Answerer
             speaks
             of
             to
             reconcile
             them
             to
             the
             liberty
             in
             Religion
             pleaded
             for
             :
             For
             who
             did
             ever
             deny
             unto
             Magistrates
             Power
             
               to
               command
               ,
               and
               require
               their
               People
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
            
             as
             God
             hath
             exprest
             and
             declar'd
             he
             will
             be
             serv'd
             ?
             or
             to
             remove
             such
             outward
             appearances
             and
             Monuments
             of
             worship
             ,
             as
             are
             evidently
             and
             apparently
             false
             and
             Idolatrous
             ?
             which
             in
             both
             instances
             ,
             was
             but
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             before-mentioned
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             :
             But
             that
             which
             is
             excepted
             against
             ,
             Is
             the
             prohibiting
             any
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             none
             can
             say
             to
             be
             against
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             displeasing
             unto
             him
             :
             or
             the
             compelling
             any
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             they
             Judge
             sinful
             ;
             or
             are
             not
             satisfied
             in
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             .
             And
             though
             the
             State
             of
             Religion
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             be
             far
             differing
             from
             what
             it
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             yet
             ,
             surely
             ,
             
               Princes
               are
               not
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               in
               a
               worse
               condition
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Commonwealth
               ▪
            
             where
             they
             had
             no
             power
             to
             command
             ought
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             willed
             or
             commanded
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             may
             do
             still
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             useful
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             it
             this
             Answerer
             hath
             found
             in
             the
             49
             chap
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Magistrates
             Coercive
             Power
             in
             Religion
             ?
             Gods
             affectionate
             
             answer
             to
             his
             peoples
             complaint
             ,
             promising
             never
             to
             forget
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             neither
             his
             promise
             of
             
               delivering
               them
               from
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               adding
               to
               their
               numbers
               :
            
             nor
             yet
             ,
             
               that
               Kings
               should
               be
               nursing
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Queens
               nursing
               Mothers
               to
               his
               Church
            
             ;
             For
             Nurses
             do
             not
             use
             to
             force
             and
             coerce
             their
             Children
             ;
             but
             nourish
             and
             cherish
             them
             .
             But
             this
             place
             does
             indeed
             imply
             or
             promise
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             Soveraign
             Princes
             ,
             who
             should
             nourish
             and
             cherish
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             take
             care
             that
             no
             hurt
             or
             violence
             be
             offer'd
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Metaphor
             will
             bear
             ,
             since
             true
             Religion
             cannot
             be
             forc't
             ,
             or
             upheld
             ,
             by
             Secular
             power
             :
             'T
             is
             Antichristianism
             that
             is
             so
             supported
             and
             maintain'd
             ,
             
             by
             those
             
               who
               give
               their
               power
               and
               strength
               unto
               the
               Beast
               :
            
             And
             they
             carry
             the
             Metaphor
             too
             farr
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             Princes
             ,
             like
             Nurses
             to
             feed
             their
             Children
             ;
             Christ
             having
             appointed
             other
             Overseers
             of
             his
             flock
             for
             that
             works
             ;
             whom
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             indeed
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             ,
             in
             the
             performance
             thereof
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             dictate
             ,
             nor
             prescribe
             to
             them
             therein
             .
          
           
             There
             may
             not
             be
             wanting
             expositors
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               may
               conceive
               this
               Prophesie
               to
               have
               been
               fulfilled
               ,
               when
               Emperours
               and
               Kings
               became
               Christians
               ,
               and
               enacted
               Laws
               to
               secure
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               from
               all
               Enemies
               ,
               &c.
            
             though
             they
             have
             no
             great
             Reason
             for
             it
             ;
             it
             being
             but
             too
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             Christian
             Religion
             hath
             suffer'd
             more
             then
             ever
             it
             gain'd
             by
             pretended
             Christian
             Magistrates
             :
             For
             if
             Constantine
             protected
             
             the
             Truth
             ;
             his
             Successor
             Constantius
             ,
             with
             divers
             others
             after
             him
             ,
             persecuted
             it
             :
             Yea
             ,
             the
             generality
             of
             Christian
             Magistrates
             for
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             together
             ,
             by
             the
             instigations
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             were
             its
             great
             opposers
             and
             oppressors
             :
             and
             though
             for
             several
             years
             past
             ,
             God
             hath
             blessed
             this
             Nation
             ,
             beyond
             most
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             with
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             ,
             who
             have
             protected
             and
             defended
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             opprssieon
             of
             that
             great
             Enemy
             to
             both
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             cause
             to
             say
             that
             this
             Prophesie
             was
             fulfilled
             ,
             when
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             became
             Christians
             .
          
           
             As
             there
             have
             been
             Laws
             enacted
             by
             Kings
             and
             States
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             so
             there
             have
             been
             infinitely
             more
             enacted
             against
             it
             :
             error
             too
             soon
             and
             generally
             prevailing
             over
             the
             Christian
             world
             ;
             which
             for
             a
             Protestant
             to
             Question
             ,
             were
             to
             deny
             his
             Faith.
             He
             cannot
             be
             thought
             a
             Friend
             to
             Truth
             ,
             who
             shall
             oppose
             any
             means
             conducive
             unto
             its
             promotion
             ;
             But
             whoever
             shall
             consider
             ,
             how
             few
             of
             the
             Mighty
             and
             Noble
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             whom
             wordly
             Power
             and
             Authority
             is
             committed
             ,
             are
             called
             unto
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             ;
             must
             acknowledge
             likewise
             ,
             that
             where
             one
             Law
             bath
             been
             enacted
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             hundreds
             have
             been
             enacted
             to
             its
             prejudice
             :
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             in
             opposition
             to
             Truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Truths
             sake
             ,
             that
             we
             plead
             for
             its
             standing
             upon
             its
             own
             Bottom
             ;
             and
             prevailing
             by
             its
             
             own
             strength
             and
             efficacy
             :
             For
             as
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             at
             first
             planted
             ,
             and
             propagated
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             influence
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             the
             aid
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             secular
             Power
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             same
             means
             and
             methods
             ,
             they
             are
             best
             secured
             and
             preserved
             :
             nor
             is
             secular
             force
             and
             power
             a
             means
             by
             God
             appointed
             ,
             or
             in
             its
             nature
             conducive
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             Truth
             ,
             since
             't
             is
             conviction
             and
             not
             force
             ,
             must
             induce
             assent
             :
             And
             though
             some
             Hereticks
             may
             have
             seem'd
             to
             retract
             their
             opinions
             ,
             upon
             the
             severity
             of
             penal
             Laws
             against
             them
             ;
             there
             is
             little
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             any
             of
             them
             thereby
             became
             real
             converts
             ;
             for
             ,
             though
             force
             may
             make
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             make
             a
             true
             Believer
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             believe
             not
             the
             Donatists
             and
             Independants
             so
             nearly
             related
             as
             this
             Answerer
             tells
             us
             ,
             having
             but
             his
             say
             so
             ,
             without
             other
             proof
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             are
             not
             Convinc't
             ,
             That
             Austins
             changing
             his
             mind
             ,
             proves
             second
             thoughts
             to
             be
             always
             best
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             ,
             we
             hope
             ,
             be
             thought
             any
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             light
             of
             Nature
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             unknown
             how
             that
             Pious
             Father
             was
             molested
             by
             that
             petulant
             Faction
             ,
             no
             wonder
             therefore
             he
             should
             approve
             of
             what
             ever
             delivered
             him
             from
             them
             .
             But
             would
             it
             not
             be
             very
             pleasant
             for
             Magistrates
             to
             change
             their
             Laws
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             Doctors
             change
             their
             minds
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             new
             opinion
             should
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             new
             Statute
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             fully
             approve
             of
             what
             this
             Learned
             and
             Pious
             Father
             
             
               That
               Kings
               (
               as
               is
               commanded
               them
               from
               Heaven
               )
               serve
               God
               in
               that
               Office
               ,
               when
               in
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               they
               Command
               what
               is
               good
               ;
               and
               Prohibit
               what
               is
               evil
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               only
               in
               things
               that
               belong
               unto
               humane
               Society
               ,
               but
               also
               unto
               Divine
               Religion
               :
            
             So
             they
             command
             but
             what
             is
             known
             and
             allowed
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             in
             mens
             power
             to
             do
             :
             and
             Prohibit
             no
             more
             then
             what
             is
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             some
             positive
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             apparently
             evil
             ;
             And
             if
             
               there
               be
               more
               passages
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
            
             as
             this
             Answerer
             tells
             us
             ,
             he
             may
             spare
             his
             pains
             in
             transcribing
             them
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             make
             as
             little
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             as
             against
             ours
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               same
               Arguments
               the
            
             Socinians
             and
             Independants
             ,
             
               urge
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               Coercive
               Power
               ,
               were
               in
               St.
            
             Austin
             '
             
               s
               days
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               by
               the
            
             Donatists
             ,
             
               and
               answered
               by
               that
               Father
               ;
               The
               substance
               of
               which
               was
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               was
               to
               be
               compelled
               to
               the
               Faith
               ;
               and
               that
               Religion
               was
               not
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               freedom
               of
               will
               :
            
             Let
             him
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             own
             my self
             his
             Convert
             .
             And
             though
             nothing
             be
             more
             evident
             to
             common
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             Authority
             to
             countenance
             or
             support
             it
             :
             yet
             since
             he
             pretends
             Authority
             against
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             her●
             likewise
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             what
             others
             have
             said
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             ,
             
             
               saith
               our
               Learned
               Dr.
            
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             Hath
             not
             the
             power
             over
             his
             own
             understanding
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             other
             have
             it
             ,
             
               And
               then
               cites
            
             ,
             Picus
             Mirandulus
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Nullus
             credit
             aliquid
             esse
             verum
             ;
             quia
             vult
             credere
             id
             esse
             verum
             ;
             non
             
             est
             enim
             in
             potestate
             hominis
             facere
             aliquid
             apperere
             intellectui
             suo
             verum
             quando
             voluerit
             :
             
               No
               man
               can
               believe
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               believe
               it
               true
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               in
               a
               mans
               power
               to
               make
               what
               he
               will
               appear
               true
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Lactantius
             saith
             ,
             
               Non
               opus
               vi
               &
               injuria
               ,
               quia
               Religio
               cogi
               non
               potest
            
             ;
             There
             needs
             no
             force
             and
             injury
             (
             for
             so
             he
             esteems
             force
             in
             Religion
             to
             be
             )
             for
             that
             Religion
             cannot
             be
             compelled
             .
             And
             saith
             
               Ambrose
               )
               ea
               quae
               Divina
            
             ,
             
             
               imperatoniae
               potestati
               non
               esse
               subjecta
            
             :
             Divine
             things
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Emperours
             power
             ,
             And
             again
             ,
             writing
             to
             Valentinian
             the
             younger
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               ut
               putes
               te
               in
               ea
               quae
               Divina
               sunt
               ,
               imperiale
               aliquod
               jus
               habere
               :
            
             
             Do
             not
             think
             thy self
             to
             have
             any
             imperial
             right
             over
             Divine
             things
             .
             And
             else
             where
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               sent
               his
               Disciples
               to
               sow
               the
               Faith
               ;
               who
               were
               not
               to
               compell
               ,
               but
               to
               teach
               ;
               not
               to
               exercise
               force
               and
               power
               ,
               but
               to
               extol
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               humility
               .
            
             So
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Lex
               nava
               uon
               se
               vindicat
               vltore
               gladio
               .
            
             The
             Gospel
             does
             not
             support
             it self
             by
             the
             secular
             Power
             .
             And
             says
             
               Hilarie
               ,
               Deus
               cognitionem
               sui
               docuit
               potius
               ,
               quam
               exegit
            
             ;
             God
             hath
             rather
             taught
             ,
             then
             extorted
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             .
             And
             writing
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             ;
             
             
               we
               beseech
            
             ,
             faith
             he
             ,
             
               not
               with
               words
               only
               ,
               but
               with
               tears
               ,
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               be
               no
               longer
               oppressed
               with
               greivous
               injuries
               ;
               and
               sustain
               into-berable
               persecution
               and
               contumelies
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               shameful
               ,
               even
               of
               our
               Brethren
               :
               Let
               your
               elemency
               therefore
               provide
               and
               appoint
               ;
               that
               all
               
               Judges
               every
               where
               ,
               to
               whom
               Provinces
               are
               committed
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               take
               care
               and
               charge
               of
               Commonwealth
               matters
               only
               ,
               refrain
               medling
               with
               Religion
               .
            
             The
             like
             may
             be
             produc'd
             from
             most
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             expressly
             exclude
             force
             and
             complusion
             in
             Religion
             ,
             being
             unanimous
             in
             this
             ;
             
               That
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               required
               to
               profess
               ,
               what
               he
               believes
               not
               ;
               nor
               practise
               in
               Religion
               ,
               what
               he
               approves
               not
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             ,
             therefore
             sufficient
             for
             this
             Answerer
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               many
               of
               the
               Ancients
               own
               and
               have
               proved
               the
               Magistrates
               Coercive
               Power
               in
               the
               concerns
               of
               Religion
            
             ;
             without
             giving
             us
             farther
             evidence
             thereof
             ;
             since
             the
             Nature
             and
             being
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             compulsion
             :
             Though
             't
             is
             not
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             require
             the
             performance
             of
             those
             Religious
             duties
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             deny
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             any
             of
             the
             good
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             or
             Judah
             ever
             did
             ;
             which
             none
             sure
             ,
             ever
             thought
             to
             be
             any
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             light
             of
             Nature
             .
             Nor
             does
             the
             Statute
             
               Primo
               Elizabethae
            
             ,
             prove
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               our
               Ancestors
               had
               other
               thoughts
               concerning
               this
               matter
               :
               because
               they
               levyed
               the
               penalty
               of
               12d
               .
               upon
               such
               persons
               as
               had
               no
               lawfull
               or
               reasonable
               excuse
               for
               not
               coming
               to
               Church
            
             ;
             since
             they
             who
             have
             not
             that
             ,
             and
             yet
             come
             not
             ,
             may
             reasonably
             enough
             be
             punisht
             .
             If
             Independants
             ,
             who
             say
             a
             man
             should
             not
             steal
             ,
             do
             themselves
             steal
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             more
             inexcusable
             :
             But
             't
             is
             not
             impossible
             but
             this
             Answerer
             may
             be
             mistaken
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             he
             would
             have
             it
             thought
             ,
             
             
               the
               Quakers
               who
               were
               put
               to
               death
               in
            
             New-England
             ,
             
               suffer'd
               for
               Religion
            
             ;
             the
             contrary
             is
             well
             known
             ;
             it
             being
             only
             for
             the
             insufferable
             disturbances
             they
             gave
             to
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             wherever
             they
             came
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             till
             after
             other
             ways
             and
             means
             were
             used
             to
             have
             reclaimed
             them
             ,
             or
             prevented
             those
             disorders
             ;
             they
             returning
             after
             Banishment
             upon
             Banishment
             ;
             and
             even
             at
             the
             place
             of
             Execution
             ,
             were
             offer'd
             their
             lives
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             then
             but
             have
             promised
             to
             depart
             the
             Country
             ,
             or
             to
             forbear
             disturbing
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             related
             in
             the
             Printed
             Narrative
             of
             that
             matter
             :
             and
             though
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             some
             milder
             course
             might
             have
             been
             taken
             with
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             suffer'd
             not
             for
             Religion
             ,
             but
             for
             disturbing
             the
             publick
             Peace
             ,
             in
             disturbing
             the
             publick
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             conclusive
             citation
             out
             of
             
               Calvin
               .
               That
               there
               are
               none
               plead
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               Coercive
               Power
               and
               Sword
               of
               Justice
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               out
               of
               Consciousness
               of
               their
               own
               Heresies
               ,
               Schisms
               ,
               and
               Misdeeds
               ,
               are
               in
               danger
               and
               affraid
               of
               suffering
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               would
               wrest
               the
               Sword
               out
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               hand
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               persevere
               in
               their
               Heresies
               ,
               Schisms
               ,
               Blasphemies
               ,
               and
               offences
               without
               punishment
               and
               remorse
               :
            
             If
             these
             are
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Eminent
             Divine
             and
             Servant
             of
             Gods
             ,
             I
             can
             upon
             my
             own
             sure
             and
             certain
             knowledge
             say
             ,
             He
             is
             therein
             greatly
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             that
             there
             are
             who
             plead
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             Coercive
             Power
             in
             Religion
             ,
             
             on
             no
             other
             account
             then
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             happiness
             of
             all
             Interests
             ;
             that
             so
             neither
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             incur
             the
             guilt
             of
             punishing
             the
             Innocent
             ;
             nor
             the
             guiltless
             suffer
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             nocent
             ,
             through
             that
             darkness
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             most
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             ;
             of
             which
             whoever
             is
             not
             Convinc't
             ,
             by
             the
             too
             lamentable
             experience
             of
             almost
             all
             Ages
             ,
             Times
             ,
             and
             Places
             ,
             in
             which
             Truth
             hath
             suffer'd
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             error
             ,
             and
             error
             been
             promoted
             instead
             of
             Truth
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             hope
             to
             rectifie
             their
             Judgements
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             I
             can
             here
             say
             .
             Did
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             any
             plead
             for
             Blasphemers
             or
             Evil-doers
             ;
             or
             that
             impious
             or
             immoral
             persons
             of
             any
             kind
             ,
             might
             be
             exempt
             from
             the
             Magistrates
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Authority
             to
             punish
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             some
             colour
             for
             what
             hath
             been
             here
             said
             ;
             But
             while
             the
             Plea
             is
             only
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             interposing
             and
             exercising
             his
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             in
             disputable
             points
             ,
             in
             Controversies
             only
             of
             Truth
             and
             Error
             in
             Religion
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             not
             a
             competent
             Judge
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             not
             within
             his
             Province
             to
             determine
             and
             punish
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             most
             unreasonable
             and
             uncharitable
             Censure
             ,
             not
             improbably
             proceeding
             from
             this
             Eminent
             and
             good
             man
             (
             though
             herein
             greatly
             mistaken
             )
             upon
             occasion
             of
             his
             too
             severe
             dealing
             with
             Servetus
             ,
             whom
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             burnt
             alive
             at
             Geneva
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           VIII
           .
        
         
           Whether
           it
           is
           not
           Incongruous
           and
           Heterogeniall
           ,
           to
           punish
           Corporally
           ,
           man
           erring
           Spiritually
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               Question
               is
               not
               here
            
             ,
             Whether
             any
             Judge
             or
             Justice
             can
             take
             cognizance
             of
             mens
             Thoughts
             or
             Consciences
             ;
             nor
             when
             wickedness
             in
             the
             heart
             is
             manifested
             by
             external
             action
             ,
             whether
             liable
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             and
             Inspection
             ;
             
               none
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               ever
               questioning
               either
               of
               them
               .
               But
               whether
               men
               erring
               Spiritually
               ,
               ought
               Corporally
               to
               be
               punisht
               .
            
             Paul
             's
             reckoning
             Heresies
             among
             the
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             telling
             the
             Gorinthians
             they
             were
             Carnal
             ,
             from
             the
             Schisms
             and
             disorders
             that
             were
             amongst
             them
             ,
             does
             not
             prove
             it
             .
             
               But
               says
               this
               Answerer
            
             ,
             Certainly
             any
             sensual
             sin
             may
             be
             punisht
             by
             the
             Civil
             Sword
             :
             
               What
               thinks
               he
               then
               of
               Hatred
               ,
               Wrath
               ,
               Covetousness
               ,
               Emulations
               ,
               Envyings
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               which
               are
               sensual
               Sins
               ,
               or
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               not
               therefore
               to
               be
               punisht
               by
               the
               Civil
               Sword.
               
            
          
           
             But
             why
             are
             they
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Who
               gather
               Churches
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               more
               then
               Spiritually
               Erronious
            
             ?
             How
             comes
             that
             which
             was
             the
             great
             Errand
             and
             Duty
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             immediate
             Successors
             ;
             now
             to
             become
             so
             great
             a
             Crime
             ?
             Is
             it
             that
             Men
             ,
             or
             Children
             rather
             ,
             are
             now
             born
             Christians
             ?
             or
             being
             born
             in
             a
             Christian
             
             Commonwealth
             (
             as
             it
             is
             usually
             ,
             though
             improperly
             exprest
             )
             or
             in
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Parish
             ,
             they
             do
             thereby
             become
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             No
             one
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             who
             understands
             what
             either
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             can
             think
             so
             .
             And
             wherein
             do
             they
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               dispise
               Government
               ,
               and
               Trample
               upon
               all
               Laws
               ?
            
             Did
             he
             not
             but
             now
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               was
               a
               Society
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Society
               without
               Government
            
             ;
             How
             then
             comes
             the
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             to
             be
             a
             despising
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             trampling
             upon
             all
             Laws
             ?
             undoubtedly
             there
             is
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             a
             Divine
             Law
             to
             ,
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             ,
             if
             the
             Gospel
             be
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             I
             hope
             ,
             neither
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             nor
             any
             who
             own
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             doubt
             it
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             little
             reason
             ,
             sure
             to
             say
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             
               The
               inticers
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               mention'd
               in
            
             Deutromony
             ,
             
               might
               as
               well
               have
               pleaded
               ,
               it
               was
               only
               an
               error
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               our
               Dissenting
               Ministers
            
             ;
             for
             that
             none
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             can
             imagine
             that
             it
             could
             be
             a
             sin
             of
             Ignorance
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             draw
             any
             from
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             to
             worship
             Idols
             ;
             it
             being
             against
             the
             very
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               which
               may
               be
               known
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               was
               manifest
               in
               them
            
             .
             It
             may
             therefore
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             this
             Answerer
             hath
             here
             said
             ,
             
               Be
               both
               Incongruous
               and
               Heterogenial
               ,
               to
               punish
               Corporally
               ,
               men
               erring
               Spiritually
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           IX
           .
        
         
           Whether
           secular
           force
           and
           compulsion
           ,
           in
           things
           of
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           Revelation
           ,
           be
           not
           the
           Arms
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             THis
             Answerer
             might
             have
             done
             well
             to
             hae
             inform'd
             us
             ,
             
               How
               secular
               force
               and
               compulsion
               in
               Religion
               towards
               some
               ,
               is
               ,
            
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             Anti-Christian
             ,
             and
             not
             towards
             other
             ;
             the
             difference
             not
             being
             evident
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             all
             capacities
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             here
             enquiring
             after
             ,
             what
             is
             so
             much
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             :
             and
             though
             our
             Answerer
             expresses
             his
             dislike
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             dealings
             with
             the
             Indians
             ;
             graciously
             acknowledging
             
               that
               propriety
               is
               not
               forfeited
               by
               unbelief
            
             ;
             Yet
             but
             now
             speaking
             of
             Dissenters
             here
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
             
               If
               they
               disapprove
               of
               the
               Decisions
               of
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               the
               world
               is
               wide
               enough
               ,
               they
               may
               leave
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               betake
               themselves
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               purer
               Churches
            
             ;
             which
             is
             but
             in
             other
             words
             to
             say
             ,
             Be
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             your
             Country
             ,
             or
             abanden
             your
             Properties
             ,
             with
             the
             Land
             of
             your
             Nativity
             .
             But
             should
             providence
             permit
             the
             Establishment
             of
             a
             Religion
             in
             this
             Nation
             he
             approves
             not
             of
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             be
             not
             resolv'd
             to
             approve
             of
             whatever
             shall
             
             be
             the
             National
             Religion
             )
             would
             he
             not
             think
             himself
             hardly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             to
             be
             requir'd
             to
             Conform
             ,
             or
             to
             abandon
             his
             Native
             Country
             ?
             He
             may
             do
             well
             therefore
             ,
             to
             meditate
             a
             little
             on
             that
             no
             less
             Divine
             ,
             then
             Moral
             precept
             ;
             
               Of
               doing
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               they
               should
               do
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Cannon
             he
             mentions
             ,
             is
             indeeed
             ,
             very
             pertinent
             to
             our
             purpose
             :
             So
             likewise
             is
             what
             he
             Cites
             from
             Tertullian
             and
             Lactantius
             :
             But
             then
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             colour
             or
             shadow
             of
             Reason
             ;
             (
             and
             perhaps
             only
             because
             Grotius
             says
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               just
               or
               lawful
               to
               make
               War
               upon
               any
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               embrace
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               )
            
             He
             would
             have
             this
             to
             be
             understood
             only
             of
             
               Princes
               raising
               Wars
               ,
               against
               Pagan
               Nations
               to
               compel
               and
               force
               them
               to
               the
               Profession
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               imbracing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             But
             't
             is
             very
             well
             and
             judiciously
             observ'd
             of
             him
             ,
             
               That
               these
               things
               nothing
               concern
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               a
               visible
               and
               universal
               profession
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
            
             ;
             in
             that
             there
             is
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             no
             need
             of
             compelling
             or
             forcing
             any
             to
             profess
             ,
             what
             all
             already
             do
             profess
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               may
               use
               compulsive
               methods
               to
               secure
               their
               People
               from
               a
               totall
               and
               manifest
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             we
             would
             freely
             allow
             him
             ,
             if
             compulsive
             methods
             could
             secure
             a
             People
             from
             Apostacy
             ;
             and
             that
             through
             ignorance
             or
             mistake
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Magistrates
             did
             not
             too
             often
             instead
             thereof
             compell
             to
             error
             .
             But
             none
             sure
             will
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             Magistrates
             may
             ,
             
             and
             ought
             ,
             to
             
               repress
               such
               Seducers
               as
               threaten
               the
               extirpation
               of
               their
               own
               Government
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
               true
               Faith
               too
            
             ;
             were
             it
             once
             determined
             ,
             which
             amongst
             the
             many
             that
             would
             be
             so
             accounted
             ,
             were
             the
             true
             .
             What
             he
             says
             of
             the
             Religious
             Princes
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             hath
             been
             already
             spoken
             to
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Query
           X.
           
        
         
           Whether
           any
           one
           can
           be
           compelled
           by
           secular
           force
           or
           compulsion
           ,
           to
           perform
           any
           one
           Religious
           duty
           acceptably
           ;
           since
           God
           accepts
           not
           of
           any
           but
           what
           is
           vol●ntary
           ,
           and
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           forc't
           ?
           And
           of
           what
           use
           then
           ,
           is
           secular
           Force
           and
           compulsion
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           men
           sin
           or
           suffer
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             
               THis
               Query
            
             ,
             which
             this
             Answerer
             says
             ,
             
               with
               others
               is
               forged
               in
               the
               Shops
               of
               the
            
             Socinians
             and
             Anabaptists
             ;
             is
             with
             the
             rest
             grounded
             on
             the
             Rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             :
             with
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             little
             acquainted
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             Religious
             Duties
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               it
               might
               with
               as
               much
               strength
               of
               Reason
               ,
               be
               urg'd
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               using
               compulsive
               methods
               towards
               his
               Subjects
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
            
             2d
             .
             
               Table
               ,
               a●
               those
               of
               the
               first
               ,
            
             There
             being
             some
             difference
             be●ween
             forcing
             men
             to
             moral
             actions
             and
             Divine
             duties
             :
             since
             in
             things
             moral
             ,
             the
             action
             ,
             
             however
             circumstantiated
             ,
             is
             in
             it self
             positively
             good
             or
             evil
             :
             But
             in
             things
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             the
             manner
             only
             of
             the
             performance
             makes
             the
             action
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               Sacrificeth
               an
               Ox
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               he
               kild
               a
               Man
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               killeth
               a
               Lamb
               as
               if
               he
               cut
               off
               a
               Dogs
               neck
            
             ;
             where
             the
             manner
             of
             performing
             the
             Command
             ,
             is
             not
             observ'd
             as
             well
             as
             the
             matter
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             all
             such
             Gospel
             Duties
             ,
             the
             goodness
             whereof
             depends
             wholly
             upon
             the
             Institution
             ;
             and
             therein
             the
             manner
             as
             well
             as
             the
             matter
             ,
             must
             be
             punctually
             observ'd
             ;
             nay
             the
             manner
             of
             performing
             these
             duties
             ,
             determines
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             performed
             in
             their
             due
             manner
             ,
             the
             action
             is
             good
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             the
             action
             it self
             is
             sinfull
             .
             This
             Answerer
             therefore
             runs
             himself
             into
             this
             error
             ,
             by
             not
             distinguishing
             between
             things
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             whose
             goodness
             depends
             wholly
             upon
             Institution
             ;
             and
             consequently
             on
             their
             due
             performance
             .
             Authority
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             
               may
               oblige
               men
               to
               be
               Loyal
               and
               Peaceable
               ,
               Honest
               and
               Just
               ,
            
             which
             are
             moral
             vertues
             ;
             and
             punish
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             
               Rebellious
               and
               Seditious
               ,
               Injurious
               and
               Theives
               ,
            
             which
             are
             moral
             evils
             .
             Yet
             ,
             cannot
             force
             any
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             to
             an
             acceptable
             performance
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             abstinence
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             because
             God
             accepts
             only
             of
             the
             Heart
             ;
             or
             an
             hearty
             obedience
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             forc't
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             already
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             
               Judah
               ,
               That
               
               Magistrates
               may
               command
               their
               People
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               commanded
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               convinc't
               and
               satisfied
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               served
            
             ;
             but
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             since
             whatever
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             sin
             ;
             which
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             not
             compel
             to
             :
             yet
             may
             he
             prohibit
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             may
             either
             dishonour
             or
             destroy
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               Every
               King
               is
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               both
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Ruler
               of
               his
               People
            
             ;
             and
             oblig'd
             to
             the
             duties
             he
             mentions
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             acknowledg'd
             .
             Nor
             are
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               our
               Governours
               so
               much
               to
               consider
               our
               willingness
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               benefit
               ,
               and
               their
               duty
               :
            
             But
             it
             is
             neither
             their
             duty
             to
             force
             any
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             after
             any
             other
             way
             or
             manner
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             perswaded
             God
             will
             be
             worship't
             ;
             or
             that
             will
             be
             acceptable
             unto
             him
             ;
             since
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             what
             is
             not
             Faith
             ,
             is
             sin
             ,
             which
             the
             Magistrate
             by
             forcing
             to
             ,
             becomes
             guilty
             of
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             for
             their
             Peoples
             benefit
             to
             be
             forc't
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             Religion
             ,
             beyond
             their
             Convictions
             ;
             all
             such
             performances
             being
             in
             themselves
             sinfull
             .
             And
             for
             this
             Answerer
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               will
               perhaps
               ,
               be
               found
               as
               great
               an
               Act
               of
               Justice
               and
               Charity
               ,
               to
               force
               some
               to
               go
               to
               Church
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               to
               force
               some
               Boys
               to
               go
               to
               School
            
             ;
             speaks
             him
             very
             unfit
             to
             be
             an
             Instructer
             and
             Teacher
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             is
             himself
             so
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             he
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Magistrate
               will
               find
               the
               benefit
               by
               exercising
               his
               Coercive
               Power
               ,
            
             (
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             of
             that
             alone
             we
             
             are
             here
             speaking
             )
             
               in
               securing
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               own
               Laws
               and
               Authority
            
             ;
             the
             contrary
             is
             most
             evident
             :
             for
             wherever
             his
             Authority
             interposeth
             it self
             where
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             is
             immediately
             concern'd
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             all
             the
             Actions
             and
             duties
             of
             Religion
             )
             and
             shall
             by
             Religious
             and
             Pious
             Persons
             be
             Judg'd
             to
             interfer
             therewith
             ;
             it
             will
             certainly
             be
             contemn'd
             and
             disobeyed
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Nebuchadnezzar
             and
             Darius
             ,
             Recorded
             in
             the
             third
             and
             sixth
             chapters
             of
             Daniel
             ;
             and
             as
             was
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             and
             of
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
             when
             they
             forbad
             Peter
             and
             
               John
               to
               speak
               or
               teach
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             likely
             to
             be
             more
             beneficial
             to
             the
             persons
             on
             whom
             such
             methods
             are
             used
             ;
             for
             being
             no
             means
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             unto
             any
             such
             ends
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             thereunto
             improper
             ,
             his
             blessing
             cannot
             be
             expected
             to
             go
             along
             with
             it
             .
             And
             to
             say
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               better
               for
               men
               to
               come
               within
               the
               possibility
               of
               being
               perswaded
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               reduced
               to
               sober
               apprehensions
               of
               it
               ;
               then
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               Schisms
               ,
               and
               voluntary
               neglect
               of
               all
               Piety
            
             ;
             is
             very
             wide
             from
             this
             Question
             ,
             which
             neither
             countenances
             Schism
             ,
             nor
             discountenances
             Piety
             ;
             but
             would
             not
             that
             any
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             way
             or
             manner
             ,
             then
             God
             will
             be
             served
             ,
             or
             they
             Judge
             acceptable
             unto
             him
             ;
             nor
             are
             all
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             Schism
             ,
             and
             a
             voluntary
             neglect
             of
             Piety
             ,
             who
             frequent
             not
             the
             Publick
             worship
             wherever
             ,
             they
             live
             :
             much
             less
             to
             be
             out
             of
             a
             possibility
             of
             being
             perswaded
             to
             
             Religion
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             all
             sober
             apprehensions
             of
             it
             :
             which
             yet
             compulsion
             is
             so
             far
             from
             perswading
             or
             reducing
             any
             unto
             ,
             that
             its
             efficacy
             lyes
             the
             other
             way
             ;
             it
             breeds
             rather
             an
             aversion
             and
             abhorrency
             towards
             it
             ,
             and
             towards
             those
             that
             use
             it
             .
             But
             says
             our
             Answerer
             ,
             suppose
             the
             worst
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               That
               compelling
               men
               to
               Church
               ,
               do
               not
               produce
               any
               inward
               change
               in
               their
               minds
               ;
               yet
               certainly
               't
               is
               a
               means
               conducive
               to
               so
               blessed
               an
               end
               :
            
             But
             who
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             tells
             him
             so
             ?
             'T
             is
             no
             means
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             himself
             ever
             use
             it
             ;
             salvation
             indeed
             ,
             he
             offer'd
             ,
             which
             who
             so
             refus'd
             at
             his
             Peril
             ;
             those
             that
             had
             ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             them
             hear
             ,
             being
             the
             usual
             conclusion
             of
             his
             Sermons
             :
             He
             sent
             likewise
             his
             Disciples
             to
             Preach
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             force
             or
             compel
             any
             to
             hear
             them
             :
             
             
               But
               suppose
            
             ,
             says
             the
             Pious
             and
             Learned
             Bishop
             
               Davenant
               ,
               some
               should
               be
               so
               obstinate
               they
               will
               not
               receive
               this
               Gospel
               ,
               shall
               they
               then
               exercise
               no
               temporal
               Power
               ?
               none
               at
               all
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               They
               are
               commanded
               to
               shake
               off
               the
               dust
               from
               their
               feet
               as
               a
               Testimony
               against
               them
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               not
               commanded
               to
               compel
               them
               by
               any
               external
               force
               or
               violence
               .
            
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             of
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             should
             providence
             permit
             the
             Re-establishment
             of
             Popery
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             whether
             the
             compelling
             him
             to
             Church
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             means
             conducive
             to
             his
             Conversion
             ;
             if
             it
             will
             ,
             can
             he
             doubt
             but
             they
             who
             would
             esteem
             it
             a
             blessed
             work
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             as
             zealous
             for
             it
             then
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             now
             ?
             Perhaps
             he
             may
             say
             the
             case
             is
             not
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             in
             the
             
             
             
             
             
             right
             ,
             while
             all
             others
             ,
             on
             either
             hand
             of
             him
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             wrong
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             though
             very
             improbable
             ;
             yet
             whilst
             others
             think
             themselves
             as
             much
             in
             the
             right
             as
             he
             ,
             the
             case
             will
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             reasonably
             enough
             expect
             the
             same
             measure
             he
             metes
             ,
             will
             be
             measur'd
             to
             him
             again
             .
          
           
             That
             Hypocrasie
             ,
             the
             sin
             against
             which
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             denounced
             so
             many
             woes
             ,
             should
             be
             preferred
             ,
             as
             by
             him
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Religion
             ;
             is
             what
             I
             have
             not
             before
             met
             with
             :
             such
             Preachers
             therefore
             ,
             may
             well
             plead
             for
             compelling
             to
             their
             Churches
             ;
             who
             are
             not
             otherwise
             likely
             to
             have
             many
             hearers
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             understand
             the
             Logick
             
               of
               all
               mens
               being
               advantag'd
               by
               forceable
               methods
            
             ;
             because
             some
             may
             be
             externally
             reform'd
             ;
             while
             others
             again
             are
             thereby
             apparently
             injur'd
             .
             And
             to
             what
             purpose
             does
             he
             here
             talk
             
               of
               mens
               being
               restrained
               from
               acting
               their
               abominable
               Lusts
            
             ;
             which
             we
             no
             less
             wish
             then
             he
             ;
             nor
             does
             this
             Query
             infer
             the
             contrary
             ,
             though
             he
             would
             have
             it
             thought
             to
             
               countenance
               impiety
               ,
               and
               a
               scornful
               contempt
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Iustitutions
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             when
             it
             aims
             only
             at
             the
             promoting
             of
             Piety
             ,
             in
             a
             due
             observation
             of
             Christ's
             Institutions
             ;
             
               by
               which
               the
               Nations
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Gods
               honour
               ,
               will
               be
               best
               secured
               .
            
          
           
             Ahabs
             humiliation
             which
             he
             instances
             in
             ,
             was
             a
             voluntary
             action
             ;
             he
             did
             it
             not
             by
             constraint
             ,
             but
             was
             thereunto
             moved
             by
             what
             the
             Prophet
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             makes
             not
             therefore
             against
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Query
             .
             And
             who
             
             doubts
             that
             
               if
               a
               stop
               were
               put
               to
               gross
               Schisms
            
             (
             I
             mean
             what
             are
             truly
             such
             ,
             and
             not
             unduly
             so
             call'd
             )
             
               and
               bare
               fac'd
               Atheism
               ,
               with
               other
               villanies
               that
               abound
               amongst
               us
               ,
               but
               it
               would
               be
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               men
               :
            
             As
             likewise
             
               the
               restr●ining
               of
               Seducers
               ,
               from
               propagating
               their
               contagious
               errors
               ,
            
             would
             this
             Answerer
             but
             (
             vouchsafe
             a
             clear
             and
             positive
             Answer
             to
             the
             6th
             Query
             ,
             and
             )
             tell
             us
             ;
             who
             is
             Judge
             of
             Truth
             and
             Error
             ,
             in
             disputable
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             not
             always
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             strongest
             to
             determine
             .
             And
             to
             talk
             of
             
               Lawless
               and
               licencious
               Practices
               ,
               being
               universally
               pleaded
               for
            
             ;
             when
             the
             plea
             is
             only
             for
             a
             liberty
             to
             serve
             God
             ▪
             in
             Faith
             without
             doubting
             ,
             is
             a
             strain
             beyond
             the
             ordinary
             bounds
             of
             Truth
             and
             Honesty
             .
          
           
             But
             says
             our
             Answerer
             ,
             
               If
               men
               are
               so
               perverse
               and
               incorrigible
               as
               not
               to
               be
               reform'd
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               the
               punishme●ts
               that
               are
               inflicted
               upon
               them
               ,
               may
               prevent
               the
               like
               sin
               in
               others
               :
            
             They
             may
             so
             ,
             in
             such
             things
             as
             any
             are
             convinc't
             to
             be
             sins
             :
             But
             what
             any
             shall
             judge
             to
             be
             theirs
             and
             others
             indispensable
             duties
             ;
             the
             punishing
             of
             some
             for
             those
             things
             ,
             will
             not
             deterr
             others
             ,
             who
             fear
             God
             ,
             more
             then
             men
             ,
             from
             doing
             the
             like
             ,
             whatever
             they
             suffer
             for
             it
             :
             But
             so
             something
             be
             said
             ,
             and
             Authorities
             cited
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             how
             applicable
             to
             the
             present
             Question
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           XI
           .
        
         
           Whether
           Christ's
           Rule
           of
           his
           Disciples
           under
           the
           Gospel
           be
           not
           by
           a
           Spiritual
           Power
           ?
           and
           whether
           to
           use
           the
           Temporal
           Sword
           in
           Religious
           matters
           ,
           be
           not
           to
           make
           the
           Weapons
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           not
           mighty
           through
           God
           ,
           but
           mighty
           through
           the
           Magistrates
           Power
           ;
           to
           Arm
           the
           Church
           with
           Weapons
           ,
           Christ
           never
           gave
           her
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           her
           a
           Military
           ,
           rather
           then
           a
           spiritual
           Society
           .
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             THough
             
               what
               is
               mighty
               through
               the
               Magistrates
               Power
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               mighty
               through
               God
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             original
             and
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Power
             ;
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               weapons
               of
               their
               Warfare
               are
               not
               Carnal
            
             ;
             
             whereby
             he
             distinguishes
             between
             the
             Carnal
             Power
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             world
             is
             Govern'd
             ,
             in
             all
             worldly
             Affairs
             and
             Concerns
             ;
             and
             the
             Spiritual
             Power
             wherewith
             Christ
             rules
             his
             Subjects
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             which
             this
             Answerer
             seems
             altogether
             unacquainted
             with
             ;
             having
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             never
             felt
             the
             power
             and
             efficacy
             thereof
             in
             his
             own
             Soul
             ;
             and
             to
             talk
             to
             such
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             Power
             ,
             is
             like
             talking
             to
             blind
             men
             of
             colours
             .
          
           
             
               But
               the
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               is
               Gods
               Minister
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               benefit
               and
               welfare
               of
               mens
               souls
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               worldly
               and
               outward
               Estates
               :
            
             
             But
             how
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             manner
             to
             the
             benefit
             and
             welfare
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             at
             present
             dispos'd
             to
             tell
             us
             ;
             But
             would
             have
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             
               the
               reason
               why
               Christ
               never
               made
               use
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrates
               Power
               ,
               to
               recommend
               ,
               or
               obtrude
               ,
            
             as
             he
             phrases
             it
             ,
             
               his
               Doctrine
               on
               the
               world
               ;
               was
               because
               the
               secular
               Powers
               were
               in
               the
               days
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               in
               open
               Enmity
               and
               Hostility
               against
               him
               .
            
             But
             does
             he
             think
             Christ
             could
             not
             as
             easily
             have
             converted
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             others
             ;
             had
             he
             so
             pleased
             ?
             
             or
             does
             he
             not
             know
             that
             
               To
               him
               was
               given
               all
               Power
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               on
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             that
             had
             he
             thought
             it
             necessary
             or
             expedient
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             could
             as
             well
             have
             commanded
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             ?
             But
             he
             declin'd
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             reasonably
             enough
             suppose
             ,
             to
             manifest
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             true
             Religion
             ,
             was
             wholly
             founded
             upon
             Spiritual
             Power
             ,
             was
             compleat
             therein
             ,
             and
             needed
             not
             the
             aid
             and
             assistance
             of
             secular
             Force
             :
             But
             the
             Argument
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             from
             Christs
             not
             using
             it
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             forc't
             ,
             it
             being
             seated
             in
             those
             faculties
             ,
             to
             which
             outward
             violence
             can
             have
             no
             access
             :
             So
             that
             the
             unsuitableness
             of
             the
             means
             to
             the
             end
             aimed
             at
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Christs
             not
             serving
             himself
             of
             it
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             with
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             that
             Spiritual
             Power
             ,
             
               in
               the
               gifts
               he
               gave
               unto
               his
               Ministers
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               his
               Body
            
             ;
             
             Is
             that
             which
             renders
             the
             Magistrates
             Authority
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             not
             necessary
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             more
             .
             And
             whereas
             this
             Answerer
             says
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               was
               armed
               with
               such
               miraculous
               power
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               need
               any
               assistance
               from
               Empires
               or
               States
            
             ;
             Does
             he
             think
             his
             Arm
             shortned
             ?
             or
             that
             he
             now
             stands
             in
             more
             need
             of
             secular
             assistance
             ,
             then
             heretofore
             ?
             We
             argue
             not
             against
             the
             Churches
             making
             use
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             Kings
             ,
             to
             protect
             herself
             against
             force
             and
             violence
             ▪
             or
             the
             injuries
             or
             oppressions
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             against
             Magistrates
             imposing
             on
             her
             ,
             or
             on
             any
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             and
             worship
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             say
             ,
             with
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               erecting
               his
               Church
               ,
               never
               intended
               to
               diminish
               the
               Power
               of
               Magistracy
            
             ;
             neither
             hath
             he
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             same
             now
             it
             ever
             was
             ;
             Magistrates
             having
             the
             same
             Power
             now
             that
             ordinarily
             they
             ever
             had
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             consistent
             ,
             but
             highly
             advantagious
             to
             Civil
             States
             and
             Societies
             ;
             in
             that
             it
             reacheth
             conscientious
             obedience
             to
             Authority
             ,
             wheresoever
             ,
             and
             in
             whomsoever
             lodg'd
             ;
             and
             faithfull
             dealings
             between
             man
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Though
               the
               Church
               be
               as
               he
               says
               ,
            
             
             a
             Military
             ,
             
               she
               is
               still
               a
            
             spiritual
             Society
             ;
             the
             weapons
             of
             ●h●se
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             ,
             but
             mighty
             through
             
               (
               the
               Spirit
               of
            
             )
             God
             ,
             
               (
               not
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               )
            
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             bolds
             ;
             and
             every
             high
             thing
             that
             exalteth
             it self
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bringing
             into
             captivity
             every
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ.
             
               If
               this
               
               Answerer
               can
               tell
               us
               of
               any
               other
               weapons
               belonging
               to
               her
               ,
               we
               shall
               own
               our
               obligation
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               discovery
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Query
           XII
           .
        
         
           Whether
           to
           say
           the
           Spiritual
           Power
           Christ
           hath
           given
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           right
           ordering
           and
           governing
           thereof
           ,
           is
           not
           sufficient
           unto
           that
           end
           ,
           without
           the
           aid
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           secular
           Power
           ,
           be
           not
           to
           blaspheme
           .
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             WE
             were
             promis'd
             in
             the
             last
             Answer
             ,
             to
             be
             shown
             in
             this
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             weapons
             of
             the
             Churches
             warfare
             ;
             but
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             are
             there
             told
             ,
             
               the
               end
               only
               of
               Christs
               giving
               Power
               to
               his
               Church
            
             ;
             which
             none
             ,
             sure
             ,
             ever
             doubted
             
               to
               be
               for
               the
               edification
               ,
               not
               destruction
               ,
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               People
               :
            
             yet
             we
             still
             say
             ,
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               the
               weapons
               of
               the
               Churches
               warfare
               ,
               are
               not
               carnal
            
             ;
             That
             Christ
             gave
             gifts
             ,
             and
             neither
             Swords
             nor
             Guns
             unto
             men
             ,
             
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               Saints
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               his
               Body
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Spiritual
             Power
             he
             gave
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             ordering
             and
             Governing
             thereof
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             unto
             that
             end
             .
             And
             wherein
             doth
             
               this
               permit
               men
               to
               renounce
               the
               common
               Christianity
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             this
             Answerer
             very
             impertinently
             objecteth
             .
             And
             't
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Judgement
             of
             all
             rational
             men
             ,
             whether
             they
             who
             insist
             upon
             
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Power
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             given
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             ordering
             and
             governing
             thereof
             ;
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             being
             the
             sole
             rule
             of
             every
             mans
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             in
             all
             Gospel
             duties
             and
             Administrations
             ;
             or
             they
             who
             allow
             unto
             every
             national
             or
             Provincial
             Church
             ,
             a
             Power
             to
             Decree
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             compose
             Forms
             of
             Divine
             worship
             ,
             to
             be
             imposed
             by
             civil
             Magistrates
             upon
             Christians
             ;
             are
             the
             more
             likely
             to
             
               lead
               into
               the
               Paths
               of
               Heresie
               and
               Schism
               ;
               and
               to
               destroy
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             whether
             these
             or
             those
             ,
             
               do
               gratifie
               the
               old
               Serpent
               in
               his
               malitious
               wiles
               and
               methods
               ,
               and
               give
               leave
               to
               his
               Instruments
               to
               accomplish
               their
               Hellish
               designs
               ,
               in
               destroying
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               Government
               at
               one
               blow
               :
            
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             let
             every
             rational
             and
             unprejudiced
             person
             ,
             considering
             the
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             ways
             and
             methods
             it
             hath
             been
             corrupted
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             judge
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
               name
               is
               not
            
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             blasphemed
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               when
               his
               Institutions
               are
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               uphold
               his
               Truths
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             he
             hath
             no
             where
             Instituted
             the
             civil
             Sword
             ,
             to
             force
             any
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             uphold
             whatever
             is
             taught
             ,
             or
             pretended
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             
               And
               if
               his
               name
               be
               blasphemed
               ,
               when
               mens
               minds
               are
               alienated
               from
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ;
             They
             will
             be
             found
             guilty
             thereof
             ,
             who
             use
             such
             means
             and
             methods
             ,
             for
             its
             propagation
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             )
             as
             beget
             an
             aversion
             in
             many
             towards
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             use
             them
             .
             And
             
             who
             is
             it
             that
             would
             make
             the
             profession
             thereof
             Arbitrary
             ?
             They
             who
             say
             ,
             the
             Spiritual
             Power
             Christ
             hath
             given
             unto
             his
             Church
             for
             the
             right
             ordering
             and
             governing
             thereof
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             unto
             that
             end
             ,
             cannot
             reasonably
             be
             said
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             wherefore
             doth
             he
             here
             talk
             of
             
               every
               be●ted
               Brain
               ,
               and
               Sulpherous
               Male-content
               ,
               being
               left
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               or
               serve
               him
               not
               ;
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               openly
               to
               deny
               and
               blaspheme
               him
               :
            
             When
             all
             we
             Pray
             ,
             and
             Plead
             for
             ,
             is
             but
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               may
               have
               a
               free
               course
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               name
               may
               be
               glorified
               ,
            
             in
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             all
             Religious
             duties
             ;
             without
             ever
             denying
             it
             the
             Magistrates
             duty
             ,
             to
             punish
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             evils
             and
             impieties
             .
             But
             't
             were
             worth
             knowing
             from
             this
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             Answerer
             ,
             how
             far
             any
             are
             obliged
             
               to
               ad
               here
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               which
               they
               were
               Baptized
               ,
            
             that
             we
             may
             not
             have
             too
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             our
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             for
             forsaking
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             partook
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               One
               thing
               to
               Convert
               Pagans
               and
               Infidels
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               keep
               them
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               who
               already
               profess
               it
               :
            
             and
             yet
             are
             both
             effected
             by
             the
             same
             means
             ;
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             can
             no
             more
             compel
             unto
             the
             one
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             other
             :
             But
             when
             men
             give
             up
             their
             names
             to
             Christ
             ,
             't
             is
             certainly
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               the
               duty
               of
               Church-men
               ,
               to
               use
               all
               lawfull
            
             (
             and
             proper
             )
             
               means
               ,
               to
               prevent
               their
               Apostacy
               from
               him
               .
            
             But
             who
             are
             
               the
               incorrigible
               offenders
            
             he
             speaks
             of
             ?
             Or
             what
             
             occasion
             doth
             this
             Query
             administer
             ,
             
               To
               ask
               why
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               not
               be
               requested
               to
               save
               a
               soul
               from
               death
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Magistrate
             may
             certainly
             be
             requested
             to
             punish
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             great
             end
             for
             which
             God
             committed
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             to
             him
             ;
             But
             he
             can
             no
             more
             save
             a
             Soul
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             Rescue
             him
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             then
             he
             can
             give
             grace
             or
             faith
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             alone
             ;
             yet
             this
             hinders
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             ought
             to
             use
             all
             due
             and
             lawful
             means
             ,
             
               To
               reduce
               men
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               prevent
               their
               Apostacy
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             more
             need
             now
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             primitive
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             
               its
               Acts
               and
               Censures
               ,
               should
               be
               seconded
               by
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Secular
               Power
               :
            
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             who
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             having
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Teaching
               what
               he
               commanded
               them
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
            
             .
             And
             that
             there
             is
             so
             little
             of
             Power
             and
             efficacy
             in
             in
             the
             Acts
             and
             Censures
             of
             some
             who
             would
             be
             accounted
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             is
             not
             that
             Christ
             hath
             withdrawn
             any
             of
             that
             ordinary
             Power
             he
             gave
             unto
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             edifying
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             but
             their
             failure
             in
             the
             condition
             annexed
             to
             his
             promise
             in
             not
             teaching
             what
             he
             commanded
             ;
             but
             setting
             up
             their
             own
             inventions
             and
             devices
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Institutions
             ;
             were
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             orderly
             and
             regularly
             pronounc't
             now
             as
             heretofore
             ;
             they
             would
             have
             the
             same
             effects
             now
             as
             then
             ,
             upon
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             believers
             ;
             
             what
             effect
             they
             had
             upon
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             we
             are
             rather
             told
             ,
             then
             Convinc't
             of
             ;
             for
             
               the
               Intestuous
               Corinthian's
               being
               deliver'd
               unto
               Satan
            
             ;
             was
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             )
             his
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             nor
             were
             
               the
               deaths
               of
            
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ,
             
               with
               the
               blindness
               of
            
             Ellmas
             
               the
               Sorcerer
            
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             any
             Church
             Acts
             or
             Censures
             ;
             but
             of
             that
             extraordinary
             Power
             Christ
             conferred
             on
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             manifest
             his
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             
               it
               was
               to
               supply
               the
               defect
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               Coercive
               Power
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Churches
             Power
             were
             defective
             ,
             without
             the
             Magistrates
             Sword
             ;
             is
             highly
             derogatory
             unto
             that
             Spiritual
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             given
             unto
             the
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             ordering
             and
             Governing
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             unto
             the
             worlds
             end
             'T
             is
             ,
             as
             one
             hath
             well
             observ'd
             ,
             
               much
               of
               Christs
               glory
               to
               rule
               his
               Subjects
               under
               the
               Gospel
               by
               a
               spiritual
               Power
               ;
               't
               is
               that
               Power
               makes
               a
               man
               a
               Christian
               ;
               't
               is
               that
               Power
               in
               all
               Gospel
               Institutions
               ,
               that
               keeps
               men
               in
               their
               due
               obedience
               unto
               Christ
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               that
               Power
               carries
               the
               sting
               of
               the
               punishment
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               'T
               is
               indeed
               ,
               that
               Power
               does
               all
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               bringin
               the
               Temporal
               Sword
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               the
               weapons
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               not
               mighty
               through
               God
               ,
               but
               mighty
               through
               the
               Magistrates
               Power
               ;
               and
               wholly
               to
               alter
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               Institutions
               ;
               'T
               is
               to
               A●m
               the
               Church
               with
               weapons
               Christ
               never
               
               gave
               her
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               her
               a
               Military
               ,
               rather
               then
               a
               Spiritual
               Society
               .
            
          
           
             What
             he
             says
             ,
             of
             
               Dissenters
               being
               p●nisht
               ,
               for
               indangering
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               by
               disobeying
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             shall
             be
             spoken
             to
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             what
             Laws
             ,
             and
             what
             Church
             he
             here
             means
             :
             Nor
             can
             we
             till
             then
             say
             ,
             How
             
               the
               Interest
               of
               those
               Societies
               ,
               are
               twisted
               and
               united
               :
            
             But
             do
             very
             well
             know
             it
             to
             have
             been
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Artifices
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             Iniqu●ty
             ,
             so
             to
             twist
             the
             civil
             ,
             and
             some
             pretended
             Religious
             Interests
             ;
             as
             to
             preswade
             the
             world
             ,
             The
             Oak
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             the
             Ivie
             :
             but
             as
             well
             Reason
             as
             Experience
             ,
             have
             evidenc'd
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             are
             no
             greater
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Authority
             ,
             State
             and
             Dignity
             of
             civil
             Magistrates
             then
             some
             pretenders
             to
             Religion
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Query
           XIII
           .
        
         
           Whether
           the
           Carnal
           conjunction
           of
           the
           Temporal
           Power
           with
           the
           Spiritual
           ,
           hath
           not
           made
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           Regiment
           odious
           ,
           and
           unsavory
           ;
           and
           serv'd
           only
           to
           enable
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           trample
           ,
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           mankind
           under
           their
           feet
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             THis
             Answerer
             might
             with
             as
             good
             reason
             have
             said
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             more
             Spirituality
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             there
             
             was
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             
               As
               that
               there
               is
               no
               more
               Carnality
               in
               the
               present
               Vnion
               of
               the
               civil
               Power
               with
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               ;
               then
               there
               was
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               or
               Commonwealth
               :
            
             For
             who
             ,
             besides
             himself
             ,
             is
             ignorant
             how
             God
             himself
             United
             those
             ,
             making
             that
             Church
             and
             State
             but
             one
             Commonwealth
             ,
             over
             which
             himself
             presided
             ;
             whereby
             they
             became
             rather
             a
             Spiritual
             ,
             then
             a
             Civil
             Society
             ;
             a
             Theocracy
             ,
             or
             a
             People
             whom
             God
             Govern'd
             by
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             extraordinarily
             assisted
             and
             inspired
             by
             him
             ;
             or
             guided
             and
             directed
             by
             Prophets
             occasionally
             sent
             to
             declare
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             unto
             them
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             God
             himself
             that
             made
             that
             Church
             and
             State
             one
             ;
             He
             that
             was
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             thereby
             becoming
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             likewise
             .
             But
             it
             is
             otherwise
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             being
             now
             distinct
             Societies
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             without
             being
             so
             of
             the
             other
             :
             Nor
             are
             their
             concerns
             otherwise
             intermixt
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Churches
             enjoying
             Peace
             and
             Protection
             from
             the
             righteous
             Rule
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             State
             ;
             and
             the
             State
             prosperity
             from
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Blessings
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Those
             therefore
             whom
             God
             then
             joyn'd
             ,
             he
             hath
             now
             sever'd
             ;
             and
             for
             any
             other
             to
             bring
             them
             again
             together
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             one
             very
             well
             says
             ,
             
               Presumptious
               Fornication
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               attempt
               of
            
             Core
             
               and
               his
               complices
            
             ,
             he
             instances
             in
             ,
             was
             undoubtedly
             a
             sin
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             would
             be
             in
             any
             now
             ;
             which
             both
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             ought
             to
             use
             their
             several
             
             Interests
             and
             Authorities
             to
             prevent
             ,
             and
             this
             Query
             is
             far
             from
             giving
             the
             least
             countenance
             or
             incouragement
             unto
             .
          
           
             Though
             
               the
               assistance
               given
               by
            
             Moses
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             
               did
               not
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               incite
               him
               to
               trample
               upon
               the
               people
            
             ;
             yet
             
               they
               who
               have
               given
               their
               Power
               and
               Strength
               unto
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             have
             enabled
             them
             ,
             under
             a
             pretext
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             trample
             ,
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             mankind
             under
             their
             feet
             ;
             to
             Depose
             Princes
             ,
             Subvert
             States
             ,
             and
             Butcher
             People
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             rest
             of
             mankind
             but
             their
             Slaves
             and
             Vassals
             :
             A
             truth
             so
             well
             known
             unto
             all
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             willfully
             b●ind
             or
             wholly
             ignorant
             in
             History
             ,
             and
             the
             transactions
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             wherever
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             had
             Power
             ;
             it
             wouldbe
             time
             lost
             to
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Ministers
               are
               made
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               the
               formal
               cause
               of
               the
               hatred
               and
               contempt
               of
               too
               many
               Persons
            
             ;
             may
             be
             both
             their
             faults
             ,
             for
             ,
             though
             several
             Treatises
             bave
             been
             lately
             written
             to
             shew
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             comprehended
             in
             two
             lines
             .
          
           
             
               Pretending
               Piety
               ,
               by
               some
               contemn'd
               ,
            
             
               But
               more
               by
               others
               ,
               'cause
               they
               but
               pretend
               .
            
          
           
             I
             mean
             too
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             gives
             a
             disreputation
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             though
             there
             are
             (
             God
             be
             thanked
             )
             many
             Reverend
             ,
             Learned
             and
             Pious
             Persons
             of
             the
             function
             deserving
             double
             Honour
             ,
             both
             for
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             their
             workes
             
             sake
             :
             and
             may
             the
             number
             of
             them
             be
             daily
             increased
             .
             But
             none
             have
             cause
             to
             be
             comforted
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               the
               same
               fate
               hath
               happen'd
               to
               others
               more
               deserving
            
             ;
             unless
             they
             tread
             in
             their
             steps
             ,
             and
             suffer
             on
             the
             same
             account
             with
             them
             :
             But
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             just
             cause
             of
             satisfaction
             unto
             any
             to
             be
             scorn'd
             and
             contemn'd
             by
             those
             ,
             whose
             respect
             and
             esteem
             would
             be
             a
             reproach
             :
             
               Wo
               be
               unto
               you
            
             ,
             
             said
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ;
             
               when
               all
               men
               shall
               speak
               well
               of
               yon
               ,
            
             we
             acknowledge
             therefore
             there
             are
             those
             ,
             whose
             commendations
             wound
             ,
             and
             whose
             favour
             is
             a
             reflection
             ;
             and
             from
             such
             ,
             we
             neither
             expect
             ,
             nor
             desire
             praise
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Query
           XIV
           .
        
         
           Whether
           to
           force
           and
           compel
           men
           in
           the
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           Act
           against
           their
           Light
           and
           Judgements
           ,
           be
           not
           a
           spiritual
           Rape
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             IT
             may
             possibly
             ,
             puzzle
             this
             Answerer
             to
             prove
             this
             Query
             Sceptical
             ,
             as
             he
             terms
             it
             ,
             for
             but
             implying
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             forc't
             or
             compell'd
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             ought
             against
             his
             Light
             or
             Judgement
             ;
             since
             nothing
             is
             more
             certain
             ,
             then
             that
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             do
             or
             practice
             any
             thing
             therein
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             why
             may
             not
             such
             a
             force
             then
             be
             term'd
             a
             Spiritual
             Rape
             upon
             
             the
             Concience
             ?
             And
             how
             hath
             this
             
               been
               Answered
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               in
               the
               seventh
               Query
            
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             neither
             prov'd
             ,
             That
             any
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             for●'t
             against
             their
             Judgements
             ;
             nor
             yet
             that
             any
             actually
             were
             ever
             so
             forc't
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             he
             instances
             in
             :
             He
             may
             do
             well
             therefore
             ,
             as
             he
             promises
             ,
             
               to
               consider
               it
               a
               little
               more
               ,
            
             and
             better
             to
             ,
             or
             't
             will
             be
             to
             little
             purpose
             .
             But
             what
             means
             he
             in
             saying
             .
             
               It
               makes
               Conscience
               the
               ONLY
               rule
               of
               mens
               Faith
               and
               Practices
               ?
            
             For
             though
             Conscience
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Judgement
             a
             man
             makes
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             actions
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             future
             Judgement
             of
             God
             )
             be
             the
             rule
             by
             which
             all
             men
             ought
             to
             walk
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             a
             rule
             that
             must
             be
             rul'd
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             therefore
             every
             mans
             duty
             ,
             carefully
             to
             indeavour
             his
             Conscience
             be
             rightly
             inform'd
             ;
             
             but
             to
             follow
             it
             is
             still
             his
             duty
             .
             
               The
               plea
               of
               an
               Erronious
               Conscience
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Dr.
             
               Stilling
               fleet
               takes
               not
               off
               the
               obligation
               of
               following
               the
               Dictates
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               as
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               lay
               it
               down
               ,
               supposing
               it
               to
               be
               Erronious
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               bound
               not
               to
               go
               against
               it
               ,
               whilst
               it
               is
               not
               laid
               down
               .
            
             And
             says
             the
             like
             Learned
             and
             Reverend
             Dr.
             
               Ames
               ,
               Conscientia
               quamvis
               errans
               ,
               semper
               ligat
               ;
               ita
               ut
               ille
               peccet
               ,
               qui
               agit
               contra
               Conscientiam
               ,
               quoniam
               agit
               contra
               voluntatem
               Dei
               ,
               quamvis
               non
               materialiter
               &
               vere
               ,
               tamen
               formaliter
               &
               interpretive
               :
            
             For
             he
             who
             does
             not
             what
             he
             Judges
             ,
             or
             believes
             ,
             God
             commands
             or
             requires
             of
             him
             ,
             would
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             though
             God
             did
             cammand
             or
             require
             it
             .
          
           
           
             But
             says
             this
             Ingenious
             and
             candid
             Answerer
             ,
             
               The
               main
               Argument
               with
               which
               the
               Libertines
               of
               all
               Ages
               have
               shelter'd
               themselves
               against
               the
               reach
               of
               wholsome
               and
               good
               Laws
               ,
               has
               been
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               Internal
               Liberty
               of
               that
               faculty
               ;
               which
               say
               they
               ,
               is
               only
               and
               immediatly
               Subject
               unto
               God
               :
            
             It
             is
             so
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             neither
             doth
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             ,
             shelter
             any
             guilty
             of
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             
               against
               the
               reach
            
             as
             he
             pretends
             
               of
               wholsom
               and
               good
               Laws
            
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             sins
             ,
             ought
             to
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             with
             ,
             or
             against
             his
             Conscience
             .
             But
             says
             he
             ,
             
               A
               Spirit
               may
               be
               as
               soon
               pierced
               with
               a
               Sword
               ,
               as
               violence
               offer'd
               to
               the
               Conscience
               ;
               or
               the
               mind
               constrain'd
               to
               understand
               ,
               to
               Fear
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Hate
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               which
               are
               Elicite
               Acts
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               forc't
               or
               violated
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               compulsive
               Powers
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             Does
             he
             then
             conceive
             Conscience
             to
             be
             concern'd
             only
             in
             thinking
             ?
             Or
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             mind
             ?
             Conscience
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             is
             concern'd
             in
             all
             a
             mans
             actions
             ;
             which
             none
             sure
             who
             knows
             what
             Conscience
             is
             ,
             ever
             yet
             doubted
             :
             He
             has
             therefore
             cause
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             
               All
               this
               signifies
               very
               little
               in
               the
               present
               debate
            
             ;
             not
             because
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             ,
             
               no
               Authority
               ever
               offer'd
               violence
               to
               the
               Internal
               Acts
               of
               mens
               minds
            
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             Conscience
             is
             concern'd
             in
             the
             External
             actions
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             .
             Conscience
             is
             concern'd
             in
             the
             performance
             ,
             or
             non-performance
             of
             every
             duty
             God
             commands
             ;
             and
             Conscience
             is
             violated
             ,
             when
             any
             through
             dread
             and
             fear
             ,
             are
             awed
             or
             deterr'd
             from
             the
             performance
             of
             those
             duties
             they
             judge
             God
             requires
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             provok't
             or
             urg'd
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             they
             
             are
             no
             less
             perswaded
             he
             dislikes
             ,
             or
             prohibits
             them
             .
             But
             how
             impertinently
             are
             we
             here
             told
             ,
             
               When
               mens
               opinions
               are
               recluded
               and
               lock't
               within
               their
               own
               Breasts
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               never
               concerns
               himself
               about
               them
            
             ;
             for
             how
             should
             the
             Magistrate
             concern
             himself
             about
             that
             he
             neither
             knows
             ,
             nor
             can
             have
             any
             cognizance
             of
             ?
             And
             how
             ignorantly
             ,
             if
             not
             deceitfully
             ,
             does
             he
             here
             urge
             that
             saying
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               Faith
               ,
               have
               it
               to
               thy self
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             thereby
             intended
             that
             men
             should
             keep
             their
             Faith
             and
             Opinions
             to
             themselves
             ;
             when
             he
             spoke
             to
             quite
             another
             purpose
             :
             For
             ,
             speaking
             of
             meates
             which
             some
             forbore
             as
             judging
             them
             unlawfull
             ;
             he
             advises
             those
             who
             were
             otherwise
             perswaded
             ,
             to
             forbear
             their
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             when
             it
             offended
             those
             were
             not
             yet
             convinc'd
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             eating
             thereof
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             having
             attained
             a
             sure
             knowledge
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             whereof
             others
             doubted
             ,
             they
             might
             use
             their
             liberty
             therein
             ,
             when
             it
             gave
             no
             offence
             to
             their
             Brethren
             ;
             so
             keeping
             their
             Faith
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             using
             it
             to
             the
             offence
             or
             scandal
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             to
             whoever
             reads
             and
             considers
             the
             context
             .
             But
             none
             sure
             ,
             ever
             affirm'd
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             was
             to
             consult
             mens
             private
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             own
             person
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             his
             peoples
             benefit
             and
             good
             .
             
               That
               it
               may
               be
               a
               greater
               sin
               for
               a
               man
               to
               act
               according
               to
               the
               Dictates
               of
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               then
               to
               act
               against
               them
               ,
            
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             is
             an
             assertion
             I
             have
             not
             before
             met
             with
             :
             For
             whatever
             sin
             a
             man
             
             commits
             acting
             according
             ,
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             at
             most
             but
             a
             sin
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             which
             excuses
             
               à
               tanto
            
             ,
             though
             not
             
               à
               toto
            
             ,
             whereas
             he
             that
             acts
             against
             the
             Dictates
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             willful
             and
             presumptuous
             sinning
             ,
             which
             admits
             of
             no
             excuse
             ;
             yea
             ,
             is
             the
             highest
             aggravation
             of
             sin
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             has
             he
             the
             confidence
             to
             say
             ,
             This
             so
             notoriously
             false
             assertion
             ,
             
               is
               evident
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               the
               experience
               of
               all
               Ages
               ;
               but
               from
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               :
            
             which
             says
             he
             ,
             
               speak
               of
               a
               seared
               Conscience
               ;
               of
               men
               whose
               Consciences
               are
               defiled
               ,
               of
               a
               Reprobate
               mind
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             there
             being
             men
             of
             Reprobate
             minds
             ,
             and
             of
             seared
             and
             defiled
             Consciences
             ;
             does
             not
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             greater
             sin
             for
             a
             man
             to
             act
             according
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             then
             to
             act
             against
             them
             .
             Men
             of
             seared
             Consciences
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             rather
             to
             make
             no
             Conscience
             of
             what
             they
             do
             ;
             then
             to
             act
             either
             with
             ,
             or
             against
             their
             Consciences
             :
             For
             a
             seared
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             a
             dead
             or
             stupid
             Conscience
             ;
             a
             Conscience
             without
             sense
             or
             feeling
             :
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             such
             as
             are
             of
             a
             Reprobate
             mind
             ;
             and
             whose
             Consciences
             are
             defiled
             ;
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             any
             greater
             defilement
             of
             Conscience
             then
             to
             act
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             our
             Blessed
             Saviours
             Prediction
             
               of
               the
               times
               comming
               ,
               wherein
               some
               should
               think
               they
               did
               God
               service
               in
               killing
               Christians
               .
            
             To
             this
             Query
             :
             Is
             it
             that
             men
             of
             such
             preverted
             apprehensions
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             compelled
             to
             worship
             God
             otherwise
             then
             they
             are
             perswaded
             God
             
             will
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             or
             how
             does
             he
             apply
             it
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             none
             sure
             who
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             
               the
               Jewish
               Sanhedrim
               would
               gladly
               have
               slain
            
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             
               for
               Preaching
               Christ
            
             ;
             as
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             would
             others
             ,
             who
             at
             this
             day
             are
             no
             less
             grieved
             at
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             slay
             their
             Successors
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             did
             not
             the
             good
             hand
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             restrain
             them
             ,
             But
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             the
             present
             Question
             .
             
               Or
               what
               is
            
             Paul's
             
               pleading
               Conscience
               for
               persecuting
               Christs
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               making
               havock
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             These
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             prove
             that
             there
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             men
             of
             Erronious
             Consciences
             :
             and
             none
             sure
             ,
             ever
             doubted
             or
             questioned
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             punish
             men
             acting
             according
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             if
             what
             they
             so
             do
             be
             evil
             ;
             pretence
             of
             Conscience
             no
             ways
             justifying
             an
             evil
             action
             before
             men
             ,
             how
             far
             soever
             an
             Erronious
             Conscience
             may
             excuse
             it
             before
             God.
             But
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             forcing
             any
             to
             act
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ?
             And
             how
             impertinently
             is
             it
             here
             askt
             ,
             
               whether
               it
               had
               been
               to
               commit
               a
               Rape
               upon
               St.
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               Conscience
               to
               have
               punisht
               him
               for
               persecuting
               Christs
               Disciples
               ?
            
             As
             if
             to
             punish
             an
             evil
             action
             voluntarily
             committed
             ;
             and
             to
             force
             and
             compel
             any
             to
             what
             is
             evil
             ,
             were
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Yet
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               He
               knows
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               here
               said
               ,
            
             (
             though
             he
             knows
             not
             well
             what
             himself
             says
             )
             
               That
               a
               Magistrate
               may
               punish
               for
               Murther
               and
               violating
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               :
               but
               the
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
            
             he
             says
             ,
             
               is
               easie
               ;
               
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               just
               so
               our
               Magistrates
               do
               when
               they
               Execute
               any
               of
               the
               penal
               Laws
               Statutes
               upon
               Dissenters
               :
            
             this
             ,
             indeed
             ;
             is
             easier
             said
             ,
             then
             understood
             ;
             for
             what
             means
             he
             by
             his
             ,
             just
             so
             ?
             What
             Laws
             of
             the
             2d
             .
             Table
             are
             Dissenters
             ,
             as
             such
             guilty
             of
             the
             violation
             off
             ?
             or
             what
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Nature
             ,
             do
             they
             therein
             transgress
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             will
             be
             here
             said
             ,
             but
             suppose
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             disobey
             the
             commands
             of
             lawfull
             Authority
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             punisht
             :
             ought
             then
             all
             commands
             of
             lawfull
             Authority
             to
             be
             actually
             obeyed
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             what
             this
             Answerer
             may
             say
             ;
             but
             am
             very
             confident
             none
             who
             understand
             themselves
             will
             say
             so
             :
             But
             they
             may
             perhaps
             say
             ,
             All
             the
             lawfull
             commands
             of
             lawfull
             Authority
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             obeyed
             :
             They
             ought
             so
             ,
             yet
             this
             exception
             lies
             against
             the
             general
             Rule
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             person
             whose
             obedience
             is
             required
             ,
             judgeth
             them
             unlawfull
             ,
             though
             in
             themselves
             they
             may
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             actively
             obey
             them
             .
             But
             he
             proceeds
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               very
               strange
               thing
               for
               any
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               invested
               with
               a
               Power
               to
               punish
               men
               for
               words
               and
               actions
               tending
               to
               the
               damage
               of
               private
               persons
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               let
               them
               speak
               never
               so
               many
               lyes
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               Preach
               and
               Teach
               them
               in
               Hypocrasie
               ;
               let
               them
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ;
               then
               Authority
               has
               its
               hands
               tyed
               up
               ;
               no
               Coercive
               Power
               must
               be
               used
               against
               any
               such
               Criminals
               ;
               for
               all
               those
               Acts
               flow
               from
               Conscience
               :
            
             It
             were
             indeed
             ,
             a
             very
             strange
             thing
             if
             it
             should
             be
             so
             :
             
             But
             who
             tells
             him
             that
             no
             Coercieve
             Power
             must
             be
             used
             against
             those
             Criminals
             whose
             actions
             flow
             from
             Conscience
             ?
             or
             who
             Questions
             the
             Magistrates
             Authority
             to
             punish
             such
             as
             blaspheme
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Religion
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             who
             speak
             lyes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Preach
             and
             Teach
             them
             in
             Hypocrasie
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             punisht
             for
             it
             ;
             when
             prov'd
             against
             them
             ?
             But
             we
             still
             say
             ,
             That
             to
             Execute
             before
             Conviction
             and
             Judgement
             ,
             is
             against
             all
             Rules
             and
             Forms
             of
             Justice
             ,
             both
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             no
             Sober
             or
             Judicious
             Heathen
             was
             ever
             yet
             guilty
             off
             .
             But
             the
             whole
             of
             this
             discourse
             is
             grounded
             on
             this
             absurdity
             ,
             which
             the
             Query
             gives
             not
             the
             least
             countenance
             unto
             ;
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             That
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             punisht
             for
             what
             they
             do
             according
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ;
             which
             no
             man
             ,
             sure
             ,
             in
             his
             senses
             ever
             affirm'd
             ;
             every
             man
             being
             to
             be
             proceeded
             against
             by
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate●
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             quality
             of
             his
             offence
             ;
             be
             it
             never
             so
             much
             according
             to
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             that
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             .
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               every
               Christian
               is
               to
               act
               out
               of
               a
               Principle
               of
               Conscience
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               those
               of
               the
               first
               ;
               which
               no
               man
               sure
               ,
               ever
               doubted
               off
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             did
             any
             rational
             man
             ,
             ever
             say
             ,
             
               That
               Conscience
               was
               a
               sufficient
               plea
               against
               the
               Coercive
               Power
               of
               Kings
               .
            
             The
             Magistrate
             may
             certainly
             ,
             Enact
             Penal
             Laws
             against
             Murther
             ,
             Felony
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             moral
             evils
             ;
             whatever
             he
             may
             do
             against
             Infidelity
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             errors
             
             in
             Religion
             ;
             and
             yet
             may
             not
             force
             or
             compel
             any
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             to
             act
             against
             their
             Light
             and
             Consciences
             .
             The
             Question
             here
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             use
             his
             Coercive
             Power
             to
             punish
             for
             sin
             ;
             but
             whether
             he
             may
             compel
             men
             to
             sin
             ;
             as
             most
             certainly
             they
             do
             ,
             who
             compel
             them
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             any
             other
             way
             or
             manner
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             perswaded
             God
             will
             be
             worship't
             ,
             and
             requires
             of
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Query
           XV.
           
        
         
           Whether
           to
           require
           conformity
           in
           Practice
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           difference
           in
           Judgement
           ,
           be
           not
           to
           command
           a
           man
           to
           act
           against
           light
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           sin
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             TO
             the
             Question
             he
             proposes
             ,
             I
             answer
             ;
             The
             Superiour
             not
             only
             may
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             take
             care
             to
             act
             according
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Inferiour
             to
             practice
             according
             to
             his
             :
             which
             is
             yet
             no
             answer
             to
             this
             Query
             ;
             For
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Magistrates
             duty
             to
             cause
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyes
             ,
             those
             under
             his
             charge
             to
             serve
             God
             acceptably
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             his
             duty
             to
             command
             them
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             such
             a
             way
             or
             manner
             as
             they
             judge
             sinfull
             ,
             or
             not
             according
             to
             Gods
             Institution
             and
             appointment
             .
             He
             ought
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             their
             Conviction
             ,
             by
             all
             due
             and
             just
             means
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             Judgeth
             in
             any
             kind
             to
             err
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             force
             them
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             their
             Judgements
             ;
             since
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             often
             inculcated
             ,
             whatever
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             sin
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               conceive
               it
               their
               duty
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               such
               ways
               and
               methods
               ,
               as
               are
               Diametrically
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               will
               ;
               and
               subversive
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               Government
            
             ;
             let
             them
             be
             Impleaded
             ,
             and
             punisht
             ,
             after
             due
             Conviction
             and
             Judgement
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             impossible
             but
             a
             Governour
             may
             think
             himself
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             command
             ,
             what
             an
             Inferiour
             may
             be
             perswaded
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             obey
             .
             
               The
               Superiours
               Conscience
               being
               as
               certain
               a
               Rule
               in
               commanding
               ,
               as
               the
               Inferiours
               can
               be
               to
               him
               in
               disobeying
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             with
             our
             Answerers
             good
             leave
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               the
               case
               between
               the
               King
               of
            
             England
             ▪
             
               and
               the
               present
               Dissenters
               from
               the
               Church
               :
            
             His
             Majesty
             having
             sufficiently
             declared
             in
             his
             late
             gracious
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             against
             his
             Conscience
             to
             give
             liberty
             to
             Dissenters
             .
             But
             how
             flily
             would
             he
             insinuate
             here
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               against
               his
               Coronation
               Oath
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               in
               that
               ,
            
             he
             says
             ,
             
               His
               Majesty
               swears
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               defend
               and
               preserve
               to
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               all
               Canonicall
               Priviledges
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             how
             this
             Oath
             can
             be
             performed
             unless
             the
             Clergy
             have
             now
             ,
             the
             like
             Priviledge
             as
             heretofore
             ,
             to
             Burn
             ,
             Masacre
             ,
             and
             Destroy
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             Servants
             and
             Disciples
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             true
             worshippers
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             their
             being
             Hereticks
             
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             may
             possibly
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               be
               past
               his
               Power
               to
               conceive
               and
               determine
               .
            
             For
             nothing
             less
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             will
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             
               Then
               all
               the
               Canonicall
               Priviledges
               and
               Free-Franchises
               granted
               to
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               the
               glorious
               St.
            
             Edward
             ,
             
               and
               other
               Kings
            
             :
             and
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             may
             deserve
             consideration
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             he
             very
             well
             says
             ,
             
               every
               Prince
               owes
               a
               strict
               account
               to
               God
               of
               his
               Crown
               and
               Government
               ;
               and
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               place
               obliges
               him
               to
               promote
               the
               happiness
               of
               his
               people
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             who
             permits
             a
             Generation
             of
             men
             under
             the
             pretext
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             trample
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             mankind
             under
             their
             feet
             ;
             even
             Princes
             themselves
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             able
             ;
             which
             if
             seemly
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               differnce
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               will
               justifie
               any
               man
               from
               Inconformity
               in
               Practice
               ?
            
             He
             advises
             his
             Reader
             to
             consider
             the
             strict
             account
             Christ
             called
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Thyatira
             to
             ,
             
             for
             suffering
             that
             woman
             Jezabel
             ,
             to
             teach
             and
             seduce
             his
             Servants
             ;
             
               and
               would
               be
               resolved
            
             ,
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Angel
             might
             not
             have
             excused
             his
             own
             neglects
             ,
             by
             pleading
             for
             Jezabel
             ;
             That
             her
             Judgement
             differ'd
             from
             his
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             her
             practice
             things
             quite
             contrary
             to
             her
             Judgement
             ;
             was
             that
             Christ
             never
             did
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
             :
             It
             was
             an
             Invasion
             of
             the
             freedom
             of
             mens
             wills
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberty
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ;
             It
             was
             a
             constraining
             of
             them
             to
             act
             against
             their
             own
             Light
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
           
             
               Risum
               tenaatis
               Amici
            
             ?
             can
             any
             forbear
             laughter
             at
             such
             ridiculous
             reasonings
             ?
             is
             not
             this
             Answerer
             able
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             between
             commanding
             to
             sin
             ;
             and
             restraining
             from
             sin
             ?
             Had
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Thyatira
             been
             call'd
             to
             an
             account
             for
             Jezabels
             non-conformity
             ,
             such
             a
             Plea
             might
             have
             been
             pertinent
             ;
             but
             his
             Crime
             was
             not
             the
             making
             her
             practice
             things
             contrary
             to
             her
             Judgement
             ;
             which
             yet
             to
             have
             done
             might
             have
             been
             a
             Crime
             ;
             but
             the
             suffering
             her
             to
             Teach
             and
             Seduce
             without
             controle
             ;
             without
             contending
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             opposing
             it
             to
             her
             Errors
             ;
             which
             would
             not
             have
             been
             a
             constraining
             her
             to
             act
             against
             her
             light
             ,
             but
             the
             enlighting
             her
             ;
             sound
             Doctrine
             diligently
             and
             duly
             taught
             ,
             being
             sufficient
             against
             Seducers
             .
             We
             had
             not
             else
             heard
             of
             many
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             there
             being
             neither
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Jezabel
             ,
             nor
             long
             after
             ,
             any
             Christian
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             protect
             or
             defend
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Reverend
             Mr.
             Perkings
             says
             of
             restraining
             error
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             this
             Query
             ,
             which
             opposes
             only
             the
             compelling
             to
             sin
             ;
             yet
             we
             would
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             any
             that
             error
             were
             restrain'd
             by
             such
             ways
             and
             means
             as
             Truth
             might
             not
             suffer
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             it
             .
             And
             if
             this
             Reverend
             Person
             judg'd
             the
             Commonwealth
             in
             his
             days
             ,
             did
             well
             in
             making
             Laws
             to
             restrain
             those
             who
             depart
             from
             our
             Church
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             I
             presume
             ,
             think
             it
             did
             so
             some
             years
             before
             ,
             when
             it
             made
             Laws
             to
             restrain
             those
             who
             departed
             from
             the
             then
             Church
             ;
             so
             preferring
             the
             Relation
             
             before
             the
             Rule
             ;
             making
             the
             right
             and
             Equity
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             depend
             on
             his
             Judgement
             or
             Opinion
             of
             Truth
             and
             Error
             in
             Religion
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             his
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               That
               People
               ought
               to
               be
               compell'd
               to
               the
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             (
             though
             unsatisfied
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             Service
             there
             used
             )
             it
             was
             an
             Erronious
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             of
             very
             evil
             consequence
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             ought
             all
             to
             be
             so
             compelled
             by
             those
             who
             have
             Power
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             believe
             they
             have
             Truth
             also
             :
             and
             what
             advantage
             (
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             unreasonableness
             and
             unjustifiablenes
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             )
             can
             any
             Protestant
             think
             Truth
             and
             true
             Religion
             will
             get
             thereby
             ?
             It
             were
             therefore
             rather
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             would
             observe
             that
             no
             less
             Divine
             then
             Moral
             precept
             ;
             
               Of
               doing
               unto
               others
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               be
               done
               unto
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Query
             here
             is
             not
             concerning
             Governours
             requiring
             conformity
             to
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Judgements
             of
             Inferiours
             
               dislike
               or
               disapprove
               of
               ,
               as
               unmeet
               or
               inconvenient
            
             ;
             but
             to
             those
             things
             (
             and
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             only
             )
             as
             Inferiours
             Judge
             sinfull
             .
             The
             constraining
             therefore
             any
             against
             their
             
               Wills
               and
               Interests
               ,
               to
               do
               what
               they
               deny
               not
               to
               be
               honest
               and
               just
               ,
            
             reacheth
             not
             the
             present
             Question
             .
          
           
             
               Though
               nothing
               can
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               excuse
               Subjects
               from
               yielding
               obedience
               to
               lawful
               Authority
               ;
               but
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               what
               that
               Authority
               doth
               injoyn
            
             ;
             yet
             when
             any
             one
             is
             perswaded
             the
             thing
             commanded
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             though
             in
             it self
             lawful
             ,
             He
             may
             not
             yield
             obedience
             to
             it
             ;
             
               An
               innocent
               
               or
               invincibly
               erring
               Conscience
               ,
            
             
             as
             the
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Bishop
             Taylor
             truly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               being
               to
               be
               obeyed
               against
               the
               known
               commandment
               of
               our
               Superiours
               .
            
             But
             a
             man
             may
             lawfully
             engage
             upon
             that
             action
             ,
             which
             he
             Judges
             to
             be
             unmeet
             and
             inconvenient
             only
             ,
             not
             unlawful
             ;
             though
             he
             have
             some
             inward
             averseness
             and
             reluctancy
             in
             his
             mind
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             wishes
             that
             no
             such
             obligation
             were
             laid
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             
               But
               our
               Answerer
               does
               very
               seasonably
               recollect
               himself
               ,
               in
               telling
               us
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               here
               said
               ,
            
             That
             the
             resolution
             of
             this
             case
             ,
             does
             not
             come
             home
             to
             our
             present
             Dissenters
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             Judge
             ,
             the
             commands
             of
             Authority
             about
             those
             things
             which
             we
             call
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             be
             not
             only
             inconvenient
             ,
             but
             sinfull
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             they
             deny
             Conformity
             in
             practice
             .
             But
             where
             this
             hath
             been
             in
             part
             answered
             ,
             
               as
               he
               says
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               yet
               observ'd
               :
               and
               wish
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               promises
               )
               considered
               in
               the
               following
               Queries
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           XVI
           .
        
         
           Whether
           to
           punish
           any
           for
           not
           conforming
           to
           such
           Modes
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           Consciences
           they
           judge
           sinfull
           ,
           be
           not
           to
           punish
           them
           for
           not
           doing
           what
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           their
           duty
           not
           to
           do
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             THat
             
               't
               is
               all
               mens
               duty
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               to
               Obey
               lawfull
               Authority
               ,
               either
               actively
               or
               passively
               ,
            
             none
             sure
             doubts
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             that
             to
             this
             Query
             ?
             To
             say
             that
             
               active
               obedience
               is
               not
               required
            
             by
             Authority
             to
             all
             its
             commands
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             Authority
             commands
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             it self
             judges
             sinfull
             and
             unlawfull
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             :
             So
             that
             active
             obedience
             is
             by
             Authority
             requir'd
             to
             all
             its
             commands
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             excuse
             any
             from
             such
             obedience
             ;
             but
             the
             unlawfulness
             ,
             or
             supposed
             unlawfulness
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             so
             commanded
             .
             But
             it
             is
             neither
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             
               Loyal
               Subject
               ,
               nor
               humble
               Christian
               ,
            
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             
               so
               to
               mistrust
               his
               own
               Judgement
               ,
            
             as
             to
             neglect
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             in
             a
             due
             Examination
             of
             the
             lawfullness
             ,
             or
             unlawfullness
             of
             whatever
             is
             commanded
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             says
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             
               To
               make
               some
               nearer
               approaches
               to
               the
               Query
            
             (
             which
             is
             but
             need
             )
             
               't
               is
               not
               Conscience
               (
               if
               that
               thing
               be
               condemned
               as
               sinfull
               )
               which
               is
               not
               some
               way
               or
               other
               forbid
               by
               
               God
               in
               the
               Sacred
               Scriptures
               :
            
             'T
             is
             not
             indeed
             a
             right
             Conscience
             ;
             but
             where
             a
             man
             is
             perswaded
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             forbid
             by
             God
             in
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             not
             be
             so
             ,
             't
             is
             Conscience
             in
             him
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             an
             Erronious
             Conscience
             ;
             yet
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             till
             Convinc'd
             of
             its
             .
             Error
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             go
             against
             .
             And
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               may
               be
               Humour
               ,
               or
               Fancy
               ,
               or
               Passion
               ,
               or
               Diabolical
               suggestions
               ,
               or
               Forestalements
               and
               prejudices
               imbibed
               by
               ill
               education
               and
               instruction
               ,
               &c.
            
             will
             never
             prevail
             with
             Prudent
             and
             Pious
             men
             ,
             to
             abandon
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             in
             ought
             to
             act
             against
             it
             :
             nor
             yet
             to
             renounce
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Judgements
             in
             yielding
             blind
             Obedience
             unto
             any
             ;
             which
             were
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             not
             to
             chuse
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Act
             as
             men
             ;
             but
             like
             Bruits
             rather
             ,
             bear
             whatever
             shall
             be
             imposed
             on
             them
             :
             So
             changing
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             chance
             or
             providence
             ,
             shall
             change
             their
             Masters
             ;
             which
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             is
             very
             far
             from
             a
             Rational
             or
             manly
             choice
             .
          
           
             Whether
             any
             can
             plead
             Conscience
             for
             not
             conforming
             to
             the
             Establisht
             worship
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             this
             Query
             ;
             which
             meddles
             not
             with
             particulars
             :
             And
             yet
             
               if
               no
               more
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               can
               be
               said
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               Then
               that
               he
               doubts
               whether
               he
               ought
               to
               worship
               God
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               or
               no
            
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             hinder
             his
             Comformity
             ,
             notwithstanding
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               It
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               of
               that
               weight
               ,
               as
               to
               keep
               him
               from
               his
               lawfull
               Superiours
               lawfull
               command
               .
            
             For
             he
             who
             doubts
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             worship
             ,
             may
             doubt
             likewise
             ,
             whether
             
             his
             Superiours
             commanding
             him
             so
             to
             worship
             ,
             be
             a
             lawfull
             command
             ;
             or
             whether
             his
             Superiour
             have
             Authority
             to
             command
             him
             so
             to
             worship
             ;
             for
             where
             Superiours
             have
             no
             right
             to
             command
             ▪
             there
             lyes
             no
             obligation
             of
             Conscience
             on
             Inferiours
             to
             obey
             ;
             and
             then
             such
             a
             command
             can
             be
             no
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             supersede
             his
             doubting
             ;
             especially
             when
             he
             is
             perswaded
             he
             hath
             a
             plain
             Prohibition
             of
             Scripture
             against
             what
             he
             is
             commanded
             .
             Neither
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             
               is
               it
               duty
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               Christian
               meekness
               ,
            
             where
             the
             doubt
             is
             concerning
             the
             Superiours
             Authority
             ,
             
               for
               any
               therein
               to
               take
               his
               resolution
               ,
               from
               those
               claiming
               that
               Authority
               .
            
             And
             though
             it
             be
             the
             sin
             of
             Dogmatizing
             ,
             to
             affirm
             any
             thing
             unlawfull
             for
             any
             to
             do
             ,
             which
             some
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             still
             in
             force
             ,
             doth
             not
             Prohibit
             ;
             yet
             while
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             a
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             now
             in
             force
             ,
             prohibiting
             the
             matters
             in
             doubt
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             that
             which
             occasions
             the
             doubt
             ?
             it
             can
             be
             no
             such
             sin
             :
             So
             that
             't
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             but
             both
             that
             and
             the
             disobedience
             here
             talkt
             of
             ,
             may
             still
             
               commence
               Vertue
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             here
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             deny
             it
             not
             to
             be
             every
             mans
             duty
             ,
             in
             doubtfull
             matters
             ,
             to
             seek
             satisfaction
             from
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             instruct
             and
             teach
             them
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             yield
             blind
             obedience
             unto
             any
             ;
             or
             obey
             them
             against
             the
             Dictates
             of
             their
             Consciences
             .
             And
             whether
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             ,
             commanded
             by
             Superiours
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ;
             be
             agreable
             with
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             ,
             the
             
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             
             none
             may
             judge
             for
             another
             ;
             
               every
               mans
               Reason
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             hath
             truly
             told
             us
             )
             
               proceeding
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               must
               therein
               be
               his
               own
               Judge
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Query
           XVII
           .
        
         
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           the
           duty
           of
           all
           Christians
           to
           walk
           together
           so
           far
           as
           they
           have
           attain'd
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           things
           wait
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           to
           them
           that
           differ
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             OUr
             Answerer
             acknowledges
             ,
             what
             none
             can
             reasonably
             deny
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Christian
               is
               bound
               to
               frame
               and
               order
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measures
               of
               his
               knowledge
               :
            
             And
             he
             is
             so
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             which
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             forc't
             ,
             beyond
             what
             God
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             reveal
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             unto
             them
             :
             for
             where
             any
             are
             not
             convinc't
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             an
             action
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             to
             them
             〈◊〉
             is
             sin
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             unlawfull
             .
             Nor
             is
             every
             one
             who
             is
             not
             of
             his
             Superiours
             opinion
             ,
             to
             be
             censur'd
             by
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             
               as
               willfull
               ,
               in
               retaining
               error
               ;
               or
               opiniotive
               in
               dispising
               those
               who
               have
               more
               knowledge
               then
               himself
               :
            
             'T
             is
             not
             impossible
             but
             Superiours
             may
             err
             ;
             and
             God
             approves
             not
             of
             blind
             obedience
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             not
             (
             as
             the
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             
             Bishop
             Davenant
             tells
             us
             )
             
               hold
               them
               excused
            
             ,
             
             
               who
               with
               a
               blind
               zeal
               follow
               their
               Leaders
               .
            
          
           
             But
             who
             are
             they
             ,
             this
             Answerer
             terms
             
               weak
               Christians
               ,
               and
               Babes
               in
               knowledge
               ?
            
             If
             such
             as
             make
             Conscience
             of
             their
             ways
             and
             actions
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             offending
             God
             ,
             dare
             not
             Conform
             to
             what
             they
             are
             not
             convinc't
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             ;
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             weak
             ,
             they
             will
             one
             day
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             wisest
             Christians
             .
             
               Let
               us
               not
               therefore
               judge
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               judge
               this
               rather
               ,
            
             
             
               That
               no
               man
               put
               a
               stumbling
               block
               ,
               or
               an
               occasion
               to
               fall
               ,
               in
               his
               Brothers
               way
               .
            
             And
             though
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Babes
               in
               knowledge
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               intrusted
               with
               their
               own
               Conduct
               and
               Protection
               ,
               &c.
            
             there
             are
             those
             
               Babes
               to
               whom
               God
               hath
               revealed
               those
               things
               he
               hath
               hid
               from
               the
               Wise
               and
               Prudent
               .
            
             What
             he
             says
             
               of
               Childrens
               being
               cccker'd
               and
               upheld
               in
               their
               humours
               ,
            
             is
             extreamly
             impertinent
             here
             ;
             and
             nothing
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               If
               men
               would
               live
               up
               to
               the
               plain
               Principles
               of
               their
               Religion
               :
               or
               walk
               together
               so
               far
               as
               they
               have
               attain'd
               ;
               They
               could
               not
               possibly
               conceive
               it
               their
               duty
               totally
               to
               forsake
               their
               Parochial
               Churches
               ;
               and
               think
               it
               an
               arbitrary
               indifferent
               matter
               ,
               whether
               they
               professed
               themselves
               Christians
               or
               Infidels
               .
            
             What
             he
             means
             by
             totally
             to
             forsake
             their
             Parochial
             Churches
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             :
             there
             being
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             communicate
             with
             every
             Parochial
             Church
             ;
             nor
             yet
             with
             any
             Parochial
             Church
             ,
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             are
             yet
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             all
             Christian
             Offices
             
             and
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             seperated
             from
             those
             circumstances
             or
             Adjuncts
             of
             worship
             of
             Humane
             Institution
             ,
             of
             whose
             lawfulness
             they
             are
             not
             satisfied
             ;
             who
             do
             not
             therefore
             totally
             forsake
             them
             ;
             much
             less
             think
             it
             an
             Arbitrary
             indifferent
             matter
             ,
             whether
             they
             profess
             themselves
             Christians
             or
             Infidels
             ;
             though
             they
             believe
             ,
             not
             all
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             to
             consist
             in
             Communicating
             with
             Parochiall
             Churches
             .
             As
             for
             his
             
               Scorners
               and
               Infidels
               Chair
            
             ,
             it
             might
             very
             well
             have
             been
             spared
             here
             ;
             neither
             this
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             these
             Queries
             ,
             giving
             the
             least
             countenance
             or
             incouragement
             unto
             such
             ;
             or
             that
             any
             should
             go
             unpunisht
             for
             the
             neglect
             or
             contempt
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             An
             Inferiours
             differing
             in
             Judgement
             from
             his
             Superiour
             ,
             ought
             to
             excite
             his
             utmost
             ●are
             and
             diligence
             to
             search
             and
             find
             out
             the
             Truth
             ;
             But
             will
             not
             warrant
             his
             yielding
             blind
             obedience
             to
             any
             of
             his
             Dictates
             .
             
             
               Be
               ye
            
             〈◊〉
             
               not
               the
               Servants
               of
               men
            
             ,
             is
             a
             Divine
             precept
             ,
             which
             must
             take
             place
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             no
             where
             .
             Yet
             ought
             not
             any
             to
             Condemn
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             withdraw
             from
             its
             Communion
             ;
             but
             where
             there
             are
             so
             great
             corruptions
             and
             defects
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             too
             so
             plain
             and
             evident
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             may
             justifie
             both
             his
             charge
             and
             seperation
             ;
             but
             of
             them
             the
             party
             seperating
             must
             still
             Judge
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               highest
               Vsurpation
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Dr.
             
               Stillingfleet
               )
               to
               rob
               men
               of
               the
               Liberty
               of
               their
               Judgements
            
             ;
             
             
               That
               which
               we
               plead
               for
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               all
               men
               have
               eyes
               in
               their
               
               heads
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Pope
               ;
               that
               every
               one
               hath
               a
            
             Judicium
             privatae
             Discretionis
             ,
             
               which
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Practice
               ,
               as
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               freely
               allow
               a
               Ministerial
               Power
               ,
               under
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               Governours
               af
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               that
               extends
               not
               to
               an
               obligation
               upon
               men
               ,
               to
               go
               against
               the
               Dictates
               of
               their
               Reason
               and
               Conscience
               .
               
                 Their
                 Power
                 is
                 only
                 directive
                 and
                 declarative
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 duty
                 can
                 bind
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 Reason
                 and
                 Evidence
                 brought
                 from
                 Scripture
                 by
                 them
                 doth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Though
             in
             all
             Ages
             Christians
             of
             different
             opinions
             and
             perswasions
             ,
             may
             have
             Communicated
             with
             one
             another
             in
             the
             Offices
             of
             Religion
             wherein
             they
             agreed
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             but
             what
             this
             Query
             calls
             for
             )
             yet
             they
             never
             Communicated
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             ought
             not
             so
             to
             have
             done
             )
             in
             those
             things
             they
             judg'd
             sinfull
             or
             superstitious
             ;
             nor
             forced
             each
             other
             thereunto
             .
             But
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             the
             Arians
             ,
             and
             the
             Novatians
             might
             lawfully
             enough
             joyn
             together
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             where
             their
             errors
             were
             not
             mixt
             with
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             part
             of
             their
             worship
             .
             And
             in
             that
             
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               frequented
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               both
               in
               the
               Temple
               and
               Synagogues
            
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             ▪
             though
             the
             worshippers
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             at
             least
             ,
             were
             guilty
             of
             great
             corruptions
             and
             impieties
             ;
             yet
             their
             worship
             it self
             was
             free
             from
             them
             ;
             they
             could
             not
             else
             have
             Communicated
             with
             them
             in
             their
             worship
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             Communicated
             with
             them
             in
             their
             corruptions
             and
             impieties
             ,
             which
             were
             Blasphemous
             to
             imagine
             .
             
             And
             though
             our
             
               Blessed
               Saviour
               Incouraged
               all
               due
               Reverence
               and
               Ohedience
               to
               be
               paid
               to
               publick
               Laws
               and
               Governours
               ,
            
             in
             commanding
             the
             multitude
             
               to
               do
               whatever
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               sate
               in
            
             Moses
             
               seat
               ,
               bid
               them
               to
               observe
               and
               do
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             when
             according
             to
             Moses
             Law
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             had
             Power
             to
             ad
             ●o
             ,
             or
             diminish
             f●om
             ,
             what
             God
             had
             appointed
             ;
             or
             were
             implicity
             to
             be
             obeyed
             :
             He
             having
             elswhere
             charged
             his
             Disciples
             to
             
               Take
               heed
               ▪
               and
               beware
               of
               the
               leaven
               ,
            
             
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Doctrine
             
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               of
               the
               Sadduces
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             though
             all
             due
             Rererence
             and
             Obedience
             be
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             publick
             Laws
             and
             Governours
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             blind
             Obedience
             to
             be
             yielded
             unto
             either
             ,
             being
             inconsistent
             with
             those
             Gospel
             precepts
             ,
             which
             command
             us
             to
             ,
             
             
               Prove
               all
               things
               :
               To
               take
               heed
               that
               no
               man
               deceive
               as
            
             ;
             
             and
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             
             
               That
               we
               be
               not
               the
               Servants
               of
               men
            
             ;
             for
             that
             
               every
               ome
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               himself
               to
               God.
               
            
             
          
           
             When
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               God
               hath
               made
               sufficient
               discoveries
               of
               his
               blessed
               Will
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               his
               holy
               word
               :
            
             What
             us
             does
             he
             mean
             ?
             For
             we
             cannot
             but
             think
             it
             all
             mens
             duty
             ,
             (
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             )
             still
             to
             pray
             ,
             
             
               That
               God
               would
               open
               our
               eyes
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               behold
               wondrous
               things
               out
               of
               his
               Law
            
             ;
             There
             being
             an
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             necessary
             for
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             revealed
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             a
             revelation
             this
             Answerer
             is
             yet
             unacquainted
             with
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             Gospel
             be
             written
             ,
             the
             saving
             Truths
             thereof
             
             are
             hid
             to
             those
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             blinded
             .
             This
             Query
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             grounded
             on
             t●e
             Apostles
             advice
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             
             intends
             only
             the
             Revelation
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             we
             hope
             ,
             is
             no
             Enthusiasm
             .
          
           
             By
             saying
             ,
             
               In
               doubts
               relating
               to
               Religion
               ,
               men
               would
               do
               better
               to
               resign
               up
               themselves
               to
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               seek
               satisfaction
               from
               the
               Prists
               lips
               ,
               then
               attend
               to
               the
               Dictates
               of
               their
               own
               dark
               minds
               .
            
             He
             plainly
             enough
             tells
             what
             he
             would
             be
             at
             ;
             and
             that
             't
             is
             blind
             obedience
             he
             would
             bring
             us
             to
             :
             But
             before
             we
             thus
             resign
             up
             our selves
             ,
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             unto
             any
             ,
             let
             him
             tell
             us
             ;
             who
             ,
             amongst
             the
             many
             pretenders
             ,
             are
             those
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             would
             have
             us
             thus
             to
             resign
             up
             ourselves
             ;
             
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             himself
             having
             commanded
             us
             to
             
               Beware
               of
               false
               Prophets
            
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Holy
             Apostle
             ,
             
               not
               to
               believe
               every
               Spirit
               ;
               but
               to
               try
               the
               Spirits
               whether
               they
               are
               of
               God
               :
            
             By
             which
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             there
             belongs
             by
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             unto
             all
             Christians
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
               their
               dark
               minds
            
             ,
             a
             private
             ,
             discretive
             and
             self-directive
             Judgement
             ,
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             they
             not
             only
             ought
             to
             prove
             all
             things
             recommended
             to
             them
             by
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             Teachers
             themselves
             ;
             between
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             ;
             between
             the
             Messengers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Messengers
             of
             Antichrist
             ▪
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             any
             should
             pin
             their
             Faith
             upon
             their
             Teachers
             sleeves
             ;
             Captivate
             their
             Judgements
             unto
             theirs
             ;
             and
             believe
             and
             do
             whatever
             they
             shall
             think
             meet
             .
             
             It
             were
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             happy
             ,
             if
             men
             could
             receive
             satisfaction
             from
             the
             Priests
             lips
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             should
             keep
             knowledge
             ;
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             too
             many
             of
             them
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             said
             to
             them
             of
             old
             ,
             
             
               Ye
               are
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ;
               ye
               have
               caused
               many
               to
               stumble
               at
               the
               Law
               ;
               ye
               have
               corrupted
               the
               Covenant
               nant
               of
            
             Levi
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               :
               therefore
               have
               I
               also
               made
               you
               contemptible
               and
               base
               before
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               according
               as
               ye
               have
               not
               kept
               my
               ways
               ,
               but
               have
               been
               partial
               in
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Query
           XVIII
           .
        
         
           Whether
           in
           these
           duties
           whereon
           Eternity
           depends
           ,
           it
           be
           not
           the
           highest
           absurdity
           ,
           to
           force
           any
           against
           their
           own
           light
           ,
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           others
           who
           are
           not
           infallible
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             'T
             Is
             no
             very
             pleasing
             imployment
             to
             have
             to
             do
             with
             those
             who
             either
             do
             not
             ▪
             or
             will
             not
             ,
             understand
             the
             Questions
             they
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             answer
             :
             But
             't
             is
             that
             we
             must
             be
             content
             with
             in
             this
             Contest
             .
          
           
             What
             this
             ▪
             Answerer
             finds
             in
             this
             Query
             inferring
             a
             necessity
             of
             Infallibility
             in
             all
             Guides
             and
             Governours
             ,
             whether
             Sacred
             or
             Civil
             ,
             we
             are
             yet
             to
             seek
             ;
             there
             being
             ,
             as
             we
             conceive
             ,
             some
             difference
             between
             being
             guided
             in
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             are
             fallible
             ,
             which
             we
             never
             thought
             unreasonable
             ;
             and
             being
             forced
             to
             follow
             them
             therein
             ,
             against
             a
             mans
             
             own
             light
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             here
             question'd
             .
             It
             being
             an
             implicit
             Faith
             and
             blind
             obedience
             only
             ,
             (
             and
             even
             the
             worst
             of
             these
             ,
             a
             mans
             acting
             against
             his
             own
             light
             and
             Conscience
             )
             and
             only
             in
             the
             concerns
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             that
             this
             Query
             opposeth
             .
             And
             where
             hath
             this
             been
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               before
               answer'd
            
             ?
             Or
             to
             what
             purpose
             doth
             he
             here
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               It
               is
               no
               higher
               absurdity
               in
               these
               days
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               men
               (
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               )
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               a
               Learned
               and
               Pious
               Minister
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               by
               all
               the
               Governours
               of
               a
               National
               Church
               ;
               then
               it
               was
               under
               the
               Mosaick
               Oeconomy
               ,
               to
               seek
               the
               Law
               at
               the
               Priests
               mouth
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ;
             since
             we
             never
             denyed
             either
             :
             but
             say
             ,
             that
             blind
             obedience
             was
             never
             to
             be
             yielded
             unto
             any
             ;
             much
             less
             that
             any
             ought
             to
             be
             forc't
             in
             any
             Religious
             duties
             ,
             against
             their
             own
             light
             .
             The
             Priests
             lips
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             should
             keep
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             they
             should
             seek
             the
             Law
             at
             his
             mouth
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             before
             said
             ,
             
               they
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ;
               they
               caused
               many
               to
               stumble
               at
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               corrupted
               the
               Covenant
               of
            
             Levi
             :
             So
             that
             a
             Judgement
             of
             discretion
             was
             then
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             now
             ,
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             
               and
               they
               were
               not
               always
               to
               hearken
               unto
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophets
               that
               Prophesied
               unto
               them
            
             ;
             
             their
             directions
             and
             instructions
             therefore
             ,
             with
             this
             Answerers
             good
             leave
             ,
             might
             sometimes
             be
             rejected
             .
             And
             since
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             hath
             himself
             commanded
             us
             to
             
               Beware
               of
               false
               Prophets
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               not
               to
               believe
               every
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               to
               try
               the
               Spirits
               whether
               they
               
               are
               of
               God
               ,
            
             it
             is
             undoubtedly
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             Christians
             to
             examine
             the
             Authority
             and
             Mission
             of
             their
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             to
             Query
             who
             are
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             who
             the
             false
             ;
             who
             the
             Messengers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             receive
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             reject
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Doctrines
             and
             Instructions
             ;
             if
             ,
             upon
             trial
             ,
             they
             square
             not
             with
             the
             Rule
             by
             which
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             prove
             them
             .
             Yet
             does
             not
             this
             render
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               (
               much
               less
               all
               Offices
               and
               Dignities
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               )
               void
               and
               useless
               :
            
             It
             only
             cautions
             Christians
             not
             to
             esteem
             of
             them
             above
             what
             is
             meet
             ;
             in
             yielding
             that
             blind
             obedience
             the
             Gospel
             Prohibits
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             unbecoming
             the
             nature
             and
             being
             of
             a
             Rational
             Creature
             to
             give
             :
             when
             therefore
             God
             commands
             the
             people
             to
             
               obey
               those
               that
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               them
            
             ;
             
             and
             to
             
               submit
               to
               them
               ;
               as
               they
               that
               watch
               for
               their
               Souls
            
             ;
             It
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             so
             far
             forth
             only
             ,
             as
             they
             Teach
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             his
             word
             ;
             their
             Authority
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             told
             you
             ,
             from
             the
             Reverend
             Dr.
             
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               Being
               only
               directive
               and
               declarative
               ;
               and
               in
               matters
               of
               duty
               can
               bind
               no
               farther
               then
               Reason
               and
               Evidence
               brought
               from
               Scripture
               by
               them
               doth
               .
            
          
           
             But
             he
             goes
             on
             with
             his
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             
               the
               Argument
               holds
               as
               much
               against
               any
               Judge
               or
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               civil
               concerns
               of
               Humane
               life
               ,
               as
               against
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             But
             he
             may
             be
             therein
             mistaken
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             all
             mens
             Interest
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Determinations
             
             of
             civil
             Judicatories
             ,
             in
             the
             concerns
             of
             Humane
             life
             ,
             how
             Erronious
             or
             unjust
             soever
             they
             may
             apprehend
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             a
             greater
             good
             ;
             publick
             peace
             and
             quiet
             :
             but
             that
             will
             never
             make
             it
             reasonable
             ,
             in
             the
             concerns
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             which
             admit
             of
             no
             compensation
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             put
             out
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             others
             ;
             who
             perhaps
             ,
             see
             no
             better
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             not
             so
             well
             as
             himself
             .
             For
             we
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             absurd
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             such
             as
             are
             fallible
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             such
             
               against
               their
               own
               Light
               and
               Reason
               :
            
             As
             for
             a
             man
             to
             follow
             one
             who
             tells
             him
             ,
             He
             will
             guide
             him
             the
             next
             way
             from
             York
             to
             London
             ;
             though
             he
             leads
             him
             still
             Northward
             ,
             when
             he
             knows
             the
             way
             thither
             to
             lye
             Southward
             :
             But
             could
             I
             believe
             my
             guide
             Infallible
             ,
             I
             might
             renounce
             my
             own
             Reason
             ,
             and
             disbelieve
             my
             very
             senses
             ,
             to
             follow
             him
             which
             way
             soever
             he
             lead
             me
             ;
             but
             till
             then
             shall
             think
             it
             absurd
             in
             any
             to
             force
             me
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             which
             is
             but
             the
             genuine
             import
             of
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             Answerer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               A
               man
               may
               act
               infallibly
               in
               his
               station
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               himself
               infallible
               ;
               For
               he
               ,
            
             he
             says
             ,
             
               does
               so
               ,
               who
               acts
               and
               proceeds
               by
               infallible
               unerring
               Rule
               .
            
             Yet
             with
             his
             good
             leave
             ,
             he
             may
             herein
             be
             again
             mistaken
             ;
             For
             ,
             though
             the
             Rule
             he
             acts
             and
             proceeds
             by
             ,
             be
             streight
             ;
             yet
             if
             the
             Agent
             be
             not
             infallible
             ,
             he
             may
             through
             error
             or
             inability
             draw
             crooked
             lines
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             act
             infallibly
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             what
             he
             here
             says
             were
             true
             ;
             instead
             of
             our
             infallible
             Pope
             ,
             he
             hath
             
             set
             up
             Thousands
             of
             Infallible
             Priests
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             Act
             and
             precede
             by
             an
             Infallible
             unerring
             Rule
             ;
             the
             Infallible
             and
             unerring
             word
             of
             God.
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             by
             what
             Logick
             doth
             he
             frame
             an
             Argument
             from
             this
             Query
             ,
             against
             
               punishing
               an
               Atheist
            
             ?
             Does
             it
             say
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             punisht
             ,
             
               who
               are
               not
               Infallibly
               convic't
            
             ?
             or
             any
             thing
             to
             that
             purpose
             ?
             why
             then
             doth
             he
             entertain
             his
             Readers
             with
             these
             impertinences
             ?
             Yet
             hath
             Truth
             so
             far
             prevailed
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             here
             acknowledges
             ,
             
               All
               Doctrines
               ought
               to
               be
               tryed
               and
               examined
               by
               their
               proper
               measures
               and
               standards
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             what
             he
             means
             by
             his
             
               mean
               between
               this
               ;
               and
               for
               men
               to
               be
               allowed
               a
               Liberty
               to
               deal
               with
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Truths
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               with
               their
               Cloathes
               ,
               which
               they
               put
               on
               and
               off
               ,
               and
               change
               as
               their
               fancies
               prompt
               them
               ▪
               or
               as
               the
               weather
               or
               fashion
               alters
               ,
            
             we
             are
             yet
             to
             learn.
             For
             ,
             whether
             are
             the
             more
             likely
             to
             change
             their
             Religion
             ,
             they
             who
             use
             their
             Reason
             in
             the
             choice
             and
             continuance
             thereof
             ;
             or
             they
             who
             therein
             blindly
             follow
             the
             guidance
             of
             their
             Teachers
             ;
             since
             the
             first
             are
             as
             fixt
             and
             stedfast
             therein
             ;
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             upon
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             foundation
             ,
             is
             capable
             off
             ;
             while
             the
             latter
             ,
             whose
             Religion
             depends
             on
             the
             guidance
             of
             his
             Teacher
             or
             Leader
             ,
             is
             liable
             to
             change
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             happens
             to
             change
             the
             other
             .
             Yet
             we
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             as
             this
             Answerer
             would
             have
             us
             ,
             
               That
               a
               man
               ought
               only
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               his
               own
               light
            
             ;
             But
             we
             do
             say
             and
             affirm
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             concerns
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             a
             man
             
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             forc't
             ,
             against
             his
             own
             light
             ,
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Infallible
             ;
             and
             defie
             him
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             
               The
               instances
               of
               this
               Age
               ,
               which
            
             (
             he
             says
             ,
             )
             
               are
               innumerable
               ,
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               so
               soon
               as
               they
               seperate
               from
               their
               Mother
               Church
               ,
               know
               not
               where
               to
               abide
               and
               fix
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Are
             the
             objections
             of
             an
             elder
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             against
             those
             who
             forsake
             and
             separate
             from
             her
             :
             But
             such
             as
             are
             United
             unto
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             to
             seek
             where
             to
             abide
             and
             fix
             ,
             though
             separated
             from
             all
             the
             Mother
             Churches
             in
             the
             World.
             They
             are
             not
             the
             rational
             and
             diligent
             enquirers
             into
             the
             Grounds
             and
             Reasons
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             but
             the
             blind
             followers
             of
             their
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             blind
             guides
             ,
             that
             commonly
             take
             sanctuary
             in
             Popery
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Query
           XIX
           .
        
         
           Whether
           at
           the
           great
           day
           of
           account
           ,
           it
           will
           excuse
           false
           worshippers
           to
           say
           ,
           They
           therein
           followed
           the
           guidance
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           have
           Authority
           to
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           Govern
           them
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Religion
           ?
           And
           whether
           ,
           if
           the
           blind
           lead
           the
           blind
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           both
           fall
           into
           the
           Ditch
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             not
             from
             him
             the
             least
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             whether
             false
             worshippers
             will
             ,
             at
             the
             great
             
             day
             of
             account
             ,
             be
             excus'd
             in
             following
             the
             guidance
             of
             those
             who
             pretended
             to
             have
             Authority
             to
             Conduct
             and
             Govern
             them
             in
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             :
             But
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             are
             told
             ,
             with
             many
             unhandsom
             and
             undue
             reflections
             ,
             
               That
               by
               false
               worshippers
               are
               meant
               ,
               either
               those
               who
               serve
               God
               according
               to
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               or
               some
               other
               Assemblies
               of
               Christians
               :
               if
               the
               former
               ,
               the
               Gentleman
               that
               prop●ses
               it
               ,
               is
               extreamly
               uncharitable
               ;
               if
               the
               latter
               ,
               the
               Query
               is
               impertinent
               :
            
             But
             why
             uncharitable
             or
             impertinent
             ?
             is
             it
             so
             improbable
             or
             unreasonable
             to
             think
             there
             should
             be
             false
             worshippers
             in
             any
             of
             those
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             who
             serve
             God
             either
             with
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             the
             Gentleman
             may
             neither
             be
             uncharitable
             ,
             nor
             the
             Query
             impertinent
             .
             This
             Answerer
             therefore
             ,
             must
             either
             have
             so
             good
             an
             opinion
             of
             all
             Dissenters
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             those
             who
             serve
             God
             according
             to
             her
             Liturgy
             ,
             as
             to
             esteem
             it
             impertinent
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             worship
             ;
             or
             to
             enquire
             concerning
             the
             future
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             such
             of
             them
             as
             may
             be
             therein
             misled
             ;
             or
             he
             will
             approve
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             uncharitable
             person
             he
             speaks
             of
             ;
             against
             all
             Ingenuity
             and
             Reason
             ,
             to
             apply
             what
             was
             indefinitely
             spoken
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             more
             applicable
             unto
             others
             .
             And
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             bold
             to
             tell
             him
             in
             his
             own
             Language
             ,
             It
             is
             as
             great
             an
             untruth
             as
             ever
             came
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             Lyes
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             
             these
             Queries
             ,
             
               obtrude
               that
               which
               is
               false
               and
               slanderous
               upon
               any
               ;
               or
               that
               they
               were
               chiefly
               designed
               for
               the
               unwary
               Country-man
               :
            
             who
             is
             not
             the
             Person
             that
             imposes
             upon
             others
             in
             things
             of
             Divine
             and
             Supernatural
             Revelation
             ;
             or
             persecutes
             any
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             be
             still
             nothing
             to
             the
             present
             Question
             )
             he
             tells
             us
             what
             false-worship
             is
             ;
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               Mens
               drawing
               nigh
               to
               God
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               and
               putting
               him
               far
               away
               from
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             And
             how
             does
             this
             Query
             charge
             this
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             is
             neither
             said
             ,
             nor
             intended
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             Teach
             any
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             and
             yet
             there
             are
             those
             of
             her
             Communion
             ,
             who
             Teach
             ,
             
             Preach
             and
             Print
             ,
             
               that
               mens
               Practices
            
             (
             even
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             )
             
               whether
               conformable
               or
               not
               ,
               to
               their
               apprehensions
               ,
               are
               the
               Subject
               of
               Laws
               :
            
             And
             that
             
               where
               Truth
               and
               Authority
               draw
               contrary
               ways
               ;
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               Truth
               with
               our
               Soul●
               ,
               and
               Authority
               with
               our
               Bodies
               .
            
             So
             that
             with
             these
             men
             ,
             
               Divisum
               Imperium
               cum
               Jove
               Caesar
               hab●t
               .
            
             But
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             this
             Answerer
             ;
             whether
             ,
             
               what
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               ,
               be
               not
               Sin
               ?
            
             Or
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             false-worship
             in
             any
             to
             worship
             God
             otherwise
             then
             they
             are
             perswaded
             he
             will
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipt
             ?
             or
             whether
             following
             the
             guidance
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             though
             they
             pretend
             Authority
             to
             Conduct
             and
             Govern
             them
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ;
             will
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             excuse
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             thus
             misled
             by
             them
             ?
             and
             yet
             we
             charge
             not
             this
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             nor
             have
             we
             said
             ,
             
               That
               they
               who
               serve
               
               God
               according
               to
               her
               Liturgy
               ,
               were
               false-worshippers
               .
            
             These
             are
             but
             the
             uncharitable
             Inferences
             and
             Surmises
             ,
             of
             a
             strangely
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             immeasurably
             malitious
             Person
             ;
             who
             wanting
             strength
             of
             Reason
             or
             Argument
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             Truths
             he
             likes
             not
             ,
             thus
             loads
             them
             with
             Reproach
             and
             Calumny
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             what
             purpose
             does
             he
             tell
             us
             ,
             it
             being
             nothing
             still
             to
             this
             Query
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Congregated
               Independent
               Congregation
               in
            
             England
             ;
             
               but
               the
               respective
               Pastor
               of
               it
               ▪
               assumes
               to
               himself
               more
               Power
               and
               Authority
               to
               Govern
               and
               Conduct
               the
               sworn
               Members
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               ways
               and
               duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               the
               greatest
               Prelate
               in
               our
               Church
               does
               in
               his
               Province
               or
               Diocess
               ,
            
             unless
             to
             manifest
             how
             difficult
             it
             is
             for
             him
             to
             write
             one
             true
             Period
             ,
             there
             being
             amongst
             them
             ,
             no
             such
             sworn
             Members
             ,
             as
             he
             mentions
             ,
             and
             whether
             of
             them
             exercise
             most
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             to
             Conduct
             and
             Govern
             their
             respective
             Members
             in
             the
             ways
             and
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             let
             those
             concern'd
             determine
             .
             
               But
               this
            
             ;
             he
             says
             ,
             
               He
               will
               not
               prove
               from
               their
               Practices
               ;
               the
               thing
               being
               apparent
               from
               the
               very
               Principles
               of
               Independency
               ,
               which
               aim
               at
               little
               else
               but
               Tvranny
               and
               Pre
               eminence
               :
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Independant
               Pastors
               excluding
               whom
               they
               please
               from
               the
               means
               of
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               making
               that
               a
               condition
               of
               their
               Communion
               ,
               which
               is
               impossible
               .
            
             I
             hope
             he
             does
             not
             mean
             here
             ,
             that
             in
             making
             the
             conditions
             of
             their
             Communion
             impossible
             ,
             they
             exclude
             whom
             they
             please
             from
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Salvation
             out
             of
             
             their
             Communion
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             know
             not
             what
             else
             he
             means
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             be
             his
             meaning
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             yet
             exclude
             any
             from
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             making
             that
             a
             condition
             of
             their
             Communion
             which
             is
             impossible
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             condition
             were
             impossible
             ,
             the
             Communion
             which
             depended
             on
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             so
             too
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary
             is
             very
             well
             known
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             in
             good
             time
             ,
             will
             the
             credit
             of
             this
             Reporter
             likewise
             be
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             a
             farther
             instance
             of
             their
             Tyranny
             and
             Prae●eminence
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               They
               pry
               into
               the
               very
               secrets
               of
               mens
               Souls
               ,
               Lives
               and
               Actions
               ,
               by
               severe
               Scrutinies
               and
               Examinations
               .
            
             If
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Oath
             ,
             &c.
             we
             have
             heard
             much
             talk
             of
             .
             
               But
               they
               will
               not
            
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               admit
               of
               any
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               their
               gather'd
               Churches
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               satisfied
               the
               curiosity
               of
               their
               guides
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             will
             perhaps
             ,
             
               have
               no
               Communion
               with
               unbelievers
               ;
               nor
               Fellowship
               with
               the
               unfruitfull
               works
               of
               darkness
            
             ;
             a
             great
             Crime
             ,
             and
             worthy
             this
             Answerer's
             rebuke
             .
             But
             ,
             
               is
               it
               more
               then
               probable
            
             ,
             as
             he
             politickly
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               this
               ,
               and
               not
               meanness
               of
               Trade
               ,
               impoverishes
               City
               and
               Country
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             supposing
             they
             who
             having
             been
             made
             partakers
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             things
             ;
             
             should
             ,
             according
             to
             duty
             ,
             administer
             unto
             them
             in
             carnal
             things
             ;
             How
             should
             this
             occasion
             the
             Nations
             poverty
             ?
             What
             do
             they
             receive
             which
             they
             give
             not
             again
             ?
             Or
             which
             of
             them
             hath
             such
             plenty
             ,
             as
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             hoard
             up
             any
             thing
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ;
             we
             are
             told
             by
             a
             wiser
             and
             more
             pious
             Politician
             ,
             That
             a
             
               fruitfull
               
               Land
               is
               turned
               into
               barrenness
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               the
               wickedness
               of
               them
               that
               dwell
               therein
               .
            
             And
             the
             Holy
             Prophet
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               The
               Land
               mourns
               ,
               and
               the
               Herbs
               of
               every
               field
               wither
               ,
            
             (
             not
             for
             Peoples
             meeting
             together
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             a
             blessing
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             their
             Governours
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             of
             their
             Nativity
             ,
             but
             )
             
               for
               the
               wickedness
            
             (
             still
             )
             
               of
               them
               that
               dwell
               therein
            
             :
             thus
             we
             see
             how
             persons
             differ
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             their
             spirits
             and
             passions
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Query
             ,
             charged
             in
             the
             Rear
             with
             
               blind
               Leaders
               and
               Followers
               ;
               he
               wishes
               the
               Gentleman
               would
               not
               make
               such
               sly
               and
               unworthy
               reflections
               upon
               the
               conformable
               Laity
               and
               Clergy
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               :
            
             And
             the
             Gentleman
             wishes
             likewise
             this
             Answerer
             would
             also
             forbear
             applying
             to
             particulars
             ,
             what
             is
             indefinitely
             spoken
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             by
             him
             intended
             to
             one
             party
             more
             than
             another
             .
             But
             't
             is
             a
             shrew'd
             sign
             of
             some
             very
             sore
             place
             in
             the
             Ass
             that
             kicks
             and
             winches
             upon
             every
             approach
             ,
             before
             he
             is
             touch't
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           XX.
           
        
         
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           most
           unreasonable
           in
           the
           concerns
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           to
           tie
           men
           by
           Temporal
           penalties
           to
           fallible
           guides
           ,
           whom
           to
           follow
           ,
           may
           be
           their
           Eternal
           ;
           to
           forsake
           ,
           their
           Temporal
           Ruine
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             HE
             hath
             nothing
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             to
             say
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             very
             advisedly
             sends
             his
             Reader
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             whither
             ;
             for
             satisfaction
             in
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Query
           XXI
           .
        
         
           Whether
           the
           main
           inlet
           of
           all
           the
           Distractions
           ,
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           Divisions
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ;
           hath
           not
           been
           by
           adding
           and
           requiring
           other
           conditions
           of
           Church-Fellowship
           and
           Communion
           ,
           than
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           Apostles
           did
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             THe
             enquiry
             here
             is
             only
             into
             the
             original
             of
             the
             Distractions
             ,
             Persecutions
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             :
             
               i.
               e.
            
             among
             Christians
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             have
             made
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Persecutions
             raised
             against
             them
             by
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             .
             The
             Ten
             Persecutions
             therefore
             against
             the
             Primitive
             
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Inroads
             of
             the
             Goths
             and
             Vandals
             into
             Italy
             ,
             come
             not
             within
             this
             enquiry
             .
             But
             says
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             
               If
               it
               be
               understood
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               there
               are
               very
               great
               mistakes
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               that
               severe
               proceedings
               of
               Christian
               Emperours
               against
               Hereticks
               ;
               and
               of
               Hereticks
               against
               the
               Orthodox
               Christians
               ;
               were
               not
               for
               Innovations
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               conditions
               of
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Truths
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             's
             the
             Query
             ,
             and
             wherein
             ●y
             the
             great
             mistakes
             in
             asking
             it
             ?
             But
             he
             may
             be
             pardon'd
             this
             ,
             for
             so
             ingeniously
             
               professing
               himself
               Ignorant
               of
               any
               Distractions
               ,
               Persecutions
               ,
               and
               Divisions
               ,
               that
               were
               ever
               raised
               in
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               adding
               and
               requiring
               new
               or
               unheard
               of
               conditions
               of
               Church
               .
               Fellowship
               ;
               unless
               it
               were
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Western
               and
               Eastern
               Churches
               ;
               about
               the
               Observation
               of
               Easter
               :
            
             So
             that
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             he
             is
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Persecutions
             and
             Divisions
             that
             were
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Constantius
            
             ,
             and
             some
             following
             Emperours
             ,
             upon
             the
             imposition
             of
             differing
             ,
             if
             not
             contradictory
             Creeds
             :
             For
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             Three
             Persons
             and
             one
             God
             ;
             as
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             caus'd
             the
             breach
             of
             Communion
             and
             Church-Fellowship
             ,
             between
             the
             Arians
             and
             the
             Orthodox
             Christians
             ;
             but
             the
             Orthodox
             forcing
             the
             Arians
             to
             subscribe
             to
             their
             newly
             invented
             Homoousian
             ;
             as
             did
             afterwards
             the
             Arians
             ,
             where
             they
             prevailed
             ,
             requiring
             the
             Orthodox
             to
             subscribe
             to
             their
             Homoiousian
             :
             whereas
             
             (
             as
             a
             Learned
             Prelate
             hath
             well
             observ'd
             )
             had
             both
             parties
             acquiesced
             in
             the
             very
             Scripture
             expressions
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             additions
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             lived
             peacably
             and
             quietly
             together
             ;
             and
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             probably
             ,
             have
             soon
             expired
             .
             Error
             ,
             divested
             of
             Secular
             Force
             and
             Support
             ,
             not
             being
             long
             able
             to
             withstand
             the
             ●ower
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             likewise
             Ignorant
             of
             the
             great
             Divisions
             which
             after
             arose
             in
             the
             Church
             about
             the
             Procession
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             whereas
             (
             as
             the
             said
             Learned
             person
             likewise
             observes
             )
             had
             they
             acquiesced
             also
             ,
             in
             what
             the
             Scripture
             plainly
             declares
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             sent
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             the
             Son
             ;
             but
             whether
             he
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             being
             silent
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             so
             too
             as
             to
             that
             Question
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             they
             had
             avoyded
             the
             unhappy
             breach
             which
             ensued
             thereon
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             it
             possible
             this
             Answerer
             should
             be
             Ignorant
             of
             the
             sad
             Persecutions
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             imposed
             as
             conditions
             of
             Church-Fellowship
             and
             Communion
             ,
             which
             neither
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ever
             required
             .
             For
             ;
             not
             to
             instance
             in
             those
             between
             Austin
             and
             the
             Monks
             of
             Bangor
             ,
             with
             others
             we
             read
             of
             in
             ancient
             story
             ;
             what
             thinks
             he
             of
             the
             unhappy
             Breaches
             and
             Divisions
             which
             have
             been
             thereby
             occasion'd
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             Church
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             :
             he
             that
             
             is
             Ignorant
             thereof
             ,
             must
             be
             something
             more
             then
             I
             am
             here
             willing
             to
             express
             .
          
           
             
               But
               he
               tells
               us
            
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             about
             the
             observation
             of
             Easter
             ,
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             present
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             separate
             from
             its
             Communion
             .
             
               Nor
               have
               I
               heard
               of
               any
               that
               ever
               so
               apply'd
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               for
               any
               thing
               he
               says
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               applicable
               enough
               :
               For
               his
               presuming
               does
               not
               prove
               ,
            
             That
             every
             National
             Church
             ,
             hath
             a
             more
             indispencible
             Power
             over
             its
             own
             Members
             ,
             
               (
               if
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               Reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               he
               takes
               every
               one
               for
               such
               ,
               who
               is
               born
               or
               Inhabits
               within
               that
               Nat●on
               ,
               )
            
             than
             either
             the
             Western
             Church
             had
             over
             the
             Eastern
             ,
             or
             the
             Eastern
             over
             the
             Western
             .
             
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               such
            
             wide
             difference
             
               as
               he
               alledgeth
            
             between
             the
             conditions
             of
             Communion
             required
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             were
             between
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             about
             the
             Celebration
             of
             Easter
             :
             For
             if
             ,
             
               as
               he
               tells
               us
            
             ,
             the
             one
             was
             about
             a
             trivial
             inconsiderable
             business
             ;
             
               the
               other
               being
               about
               indifferent
               things
               only
               ,
               cannot
               certainly
               be
               thought
               very
               considerable
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               every
               Church
               hath
               a
               Power
               to
               Guide
               and
               Govern
               its
               own
               Members
               in
               all
               indifferent
               things
               pertaining
               to
               its
               Communion
            
             ;
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             
             yet
             is
             not
             every
             Member
             bound
             to
             believe
             all
             things
             to
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             Guides
             or
             Governours
             shall
             call
             so
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             require
             other
             conditions
             of
             
             Communion
             ,
             than
             their
             Members
             shall
             approve
             of
             ,
             or
             Judge
             lawfull
             ;
             't
             will
             ,
             undoubtedly
             ,
             cause
             differences
             and
             divisions
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             Rites
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             tenders
             as
             conditions
             of
             Church-Fellowship
             to
             those
             within
             her
             Pale
             ,
             we
             meddle
             not
             with
             ;
             our
             Query
             being
             only
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               requiring
               other
               conditions
               of
               Church-Fellowship
               and
               Communion
               then
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               did
               ,
               have
               not
               been
               the
               main
               inlet
               of
               all
               the
               Distractions
               ,
               Persecutions
               and
               Divisions
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
            
             ;
             which
             but
             for
             asking
             we
             are
             judg'd
             Criminal
             ;
             though
             the
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Dr.
             
               Stilling
               fleet
            
             sticks
             not
             to
             affirm
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               main
               Inlet
               of
               all
               the
               Distractions
               ,
               Confusions
               and
               Divisions
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               have
               been
               by
               adding
               other
               conditions
               of
               Church
               Communion
               ,
               then
               Christ
               hath
               done
               .
            
             And
             hath
             this
             Answerer
             the
             confidence
             ,
             or
             impudence
             rather
             ,
             to
             suppose
             this
             Reverend
             Dr.
             herein
             
               chargeth
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               with
               all
               the
               Distractions
               and
               Divisions
               that
               now
               abound
               in
               this
               Nation
               ?
               or
               that
               he
               causelessly
               and
               falsely
               accuseth
               a
               whole
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               the
               Fountain
               of
               all
               the
               Distractions
               and
               Divisions
               that
               abound
               in
               it
               ?
            
             or
             will
             he
             not
             himself
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             
               false
               accuser
            
             he
             speaks
             of
             ?
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             being
             no
             more
             concern'd
             in
             this
             Assertion
             or
             Query
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             at
             Geneva
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Church
             whatever
             ;
             unless
             this
             Answerer
             will
             say
             ,
             she
             requires
             other
             conditions
             of
             Church-Fellowship
             and
             Communion
             ,
             than
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             
             did
             ;
             which
             neither
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             nor
             the
             Gentleman
             have
             yet
             said
             ,
          
           
             But
             to
             conclude
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             St.
             James
             
               acquaints
               us
               with
               another
               cause
               of
               Wars
               and
               Persecutions
               then
               the
               Imposition
               of
               a
               few
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               which
               are
               from
               mens
               Lusts
               ,
               which
               war
               in
               their
               Members
               :
            
             But
             may
             not
             the
             Imposition
             of
             those
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             proceed
             from
             those
             Lusts
             ,
             they
             first
             
               rebelling
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               then
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               their
               Maker
               ?
            
             And
             whether
             argues
             the
             greater
             Pride
             ,
             the
             imposing
             upon
             mens
             Judgements
             ,
             or
             the
             leaving
             unto
             every
             man
             that
             Judgement
             of
             discretion
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             requires
             the
             exercise
             of
             in
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             
               will
               not
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Reverend
             and
             Pious
             Bishop
             Davenant
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             
               hold
               those
               excused
            
             ,
             who
             
               with
               a
               blind
               zeal
               follow
               their
               Leaders
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               removing
               Old
               Land-marks
               ,
               with
               Innocent
               and
               usefull
               constitutions
            
             ;
             is
             but
             the
             old
             objection
             of
             the
             Papists
             against
             the
             Reformers
             ;
             and
             of
             them
             borrowed
             by
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             to
             help
             to
             fill
             up
             his
             Pamphlet
             .
             
               And
               though
               he
               cannot
            
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               forbear
               mentioning
               one
               passage
               more
            
             ,
             it
             〈◊〉
             seems
             to
             be
             but
             to
             usher
             in
             his
             following
             Rime
             ;
             as
             a
             grave
             and
             gracious
             Author
             has
             it
             .
          
           
             
               One
               verse
               for
               Sense
               ,
               and
               one
               for
               Rime
               ,
            
             
               Is
               sufficient
               for
               one
               time
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             are
             we
             more
             beholding
             to
             him
             for
             this
             ,
             than
             for
             most
             of
             his
             preceding
             Answers
             ,
             which
             have
             neither
             Rime
             ,
             nor
             Reason
             ,
             in
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           XXII
           .
        
         
           Whether
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           Burthen
           of
           Jewish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           appointed
           by
           God
           himself
           ;
           hath
           given
           Power
           and
           Authority
           unto
           any
           ,
           to
           Institute
           in
           their
           room
           ,
           such
           others
           as
           they
           shall
           think
           good
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             NOthing
             is
             more
             evident
             in
             holy
             writ
             ,
             than
             that
             God
             will
             be
             worship't
             ,
             
             but
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             means
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             ;
             
             and
             that
             no
             Service
             is
             acceptable
             unto
             him
             ;
             
             but
             what
             is
             performed
             in
             obedience
             unto
             his
             commands
             :
             it
             may
             not
             therefore
             be
             unreasonable
             or
             unseasonable
             to
             ask
             ,
             
               Whether
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               given
               Power
               or
               Authority
               unto
               any
               ,
               to
               Institute
               in
               the
               Worship
               and
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               such
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               as
               they
               shall
               think
               good
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             ,
             our
             Answerer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               words
               cited
               by
               him
               from
               Mr.
            
             Hooker
             ,
             
               would
               be
               a
               sufficient
               Answer
            
             ;
             which
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             way
             and
             method
             of
             Answering
             Queries
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             are
             far
             enough
             from
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               though
               many
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               Ordained
               ,
               have
               been
               changed
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               better
            
             ;
             they
             have
             been
             still
             changed
             by
             himself
             only
             ,
             or
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             .
             And
             if
             
               seven
               Churches
            
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               have
               declar'd
               ,
               That
               Ceremonies
               of
               humane
               Institution
               are
               Lawfull
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
            
             ;
             it
             does
             not
             
             follow
             ,
             
               that
               Christ
               hath
               given
               Power
            
             ,
             as
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
               to
               some
               Persons
               to
               Institute
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Ceremonies
               ,
               such
               others
               as
               they
               shall
               think
               good
               .
            
             And
             as
             little
             to
             the
             present
             Question
             ,
             is
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Ingenious
             Gentleman
             he
             commends
             to
             his
             Reader
             .
             To
             all
             which
             I
             shall
             oppose
             as
             more
             pertinent
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             Question
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             but
             now
             mentioned
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             who
             ,
             
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               Meekness
               ,
               Sweetness
               ,
               and
               Gentleness
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               His
               design
               was
               to
               ease
               men
               of
               their
               former
               burdens
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               lay
               on
               more
               .
               That
               the
               duties
               he
               required
               ,
               were
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               necessary
               ,
               and
               withall
               ,
               Just
               and
               Reasonable
               ;
               That
               he
               that
               came
               to
               take
               away
               the
               insupportable
               Yoke
               of
               Jewish
               Ceremonies
               ,
               certainly
               did
               never
               intend
               to
               gall
               the
               necks
               of
               his
               Disciples
               with
               another
               instead
               of
               it
               ;
            
             
               (
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               did
               not
               certainly
               ,
               give
               Power
               or
               Authority
               unto
               any
               to
               Institute
               in
               their
               room
               such
               others
               as
               they
               should
               think
               good
               )
            
             
               it
               would
               be
               strange
               ,
               
                 says
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               should
               require
               more
               then
               Christ
               himself
               did
               ;
               and
               make
               other
               conditions
               of
               her
               Communion
               ,
               then
               our
               Saviour
               did
               of
               Discipleship
               .
               
                 Then
                 asks
              
               ,
               What
               ground
               there
               can
               be
               ,
               why
               Christians
               should
               not
               stand
               upon
               the
               same
               terms
               now
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ?
               Whether
               Religion
               were
               not
               sufficiently
               guarded
               and
               fenced
               in
               them
               ?
               Whether
               there
               was
               ever
               more
               true
               and
               cordial
               reverence
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ?
               What
               Charter
               
               Christ
               hath
               given
               his
               Church
               to
               bind
               men
               up
               to
               more
               then
               himself
               hath
               done
               ?
               
                 And
                 then
                 tells
                 us
              
               ,
               The
               grand
               Commission
               the
               Apostles
               were
               sent
               out
               with
               ,
               was
               only
               to
               Teach
               what
               Christ
               had
               commanded
               them
               ;
               not
               the
               least
               intimation
               of
               any
               Power
               given
               them
               to
               impose
               or
               require
               any
               thing
               beyond
               what
               himself
               had
               spoken
               to
               them
               ;
               or
               they
               were
               directed
               to
               ,
               by
               the
               immediate
               guidance
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
               
            
             What
             Power
             or
             Commission
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             any
             have
             since
             received
             to
             Institute
             such
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             think
             good
             ,
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             or
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             may
             do
             well
             to
             inform
             us
             .
             But
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Nothing
               is
               more
               evident
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               ,
               than
               that
               Christ
               did
               intrust
               those
               whom
               he
               appointed
               in
               his
               absence
               to
               be
               the
               Ministers
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               Government
               of
               it
               .
            
             He
             did
             so
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             Empower
             or
             Authorise
             them
             to
             Institute
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             such
             Ceremonies
             as
             they
             should
             think
             good
             .
             But
             says
             ,
             our
             Politick
             Answerer
             ,
             
               This
               Government
               could
               not
               subsist
               without
               the
               Enacting
               of
               Laws
               for
               its
               own
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               preservation
               ,
               for
               that
               Christ
               intended
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             How
             does
             that
             appear
             ?
             we
             find
             nothing
             in
             his
             Gospel
             of
             any
             such
             intention
             ,
             nor
             have
             we
             reason
             to
             believe
             he
             intended
             any
             should
             Enact
             other
             Laws
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             than
             what
             himself
             Enacted
             ;
             since
             't
             were
             to
             deny
             the
             Scriptures
             sufficiency
             unto
             that
             end
             ;
             and
             its
             being
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             in
             
             all
             Gospel
             Duties
             and
             Administrations
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             plain
             term's
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             faithfull
             to
             him
             that
             appointed
             him
             ,
             as
             was
             Moses
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             House
             ,
             in
             
               that
               he
               left
               not
               ,
               as
               did
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               a
               compleat
               Volume
               of
               Laws
               for
               its
               Rule
               and
               Government
               .
            
             We
             wish
             therefore
             ,
             this
             Answerer
             would
             acquaint
             us
             with
             the
             Instrument
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Apostles
             made
             over
             their
             Authority
             of
             Enacting
             Laws
             ,
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             their
             Successors
             ;
             in
             that
             it
             would
             tend
             greatly
             to
             their
             conviction
             who
             have
             hitherto
             been
             in
             an
             error
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             deceived
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             be
             not
             the
             sole
             Lord
             over
             ,
             and
             Law-giver
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             could
             Delegate
             a
             Legislative
             Power
             to
             their
             Successors
             ;
             being
             themselves
             Ministers
             only
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             not
             being
             a
             Power
             of
             giving
             Laws
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             Power
             of
             Teaching
             and
             Ruling
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             which
             Christ
             himself
             had
             given
             ;
             and
             those
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               not
               to
               that
               present
               Age
               of
               Christians
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               Succeeding
               Ages
               in
               which
               his
               Church
               was
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               World
            
             ;
             they
             being
             evey
             way
             sufficient
             to
             continue
             and
             preserve
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             a
             visible
             Church
             untill
             his
             Second
             coming
             .
             But
             so
             far
             this
             Answerer
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             
               That
               there
               could
               have
               been
               no
               such
               Society
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               no
               Law
               for
               its
               Vnity
            
             ;
             But
             he
             should
             withall
             have
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             there
             neither
             could
             ,
             nor
             can
             ,
             be
             any
             Law
             for
             its
             Unity
             ,
             but
             from
             an
             Universal
             Law-giver
             ;
             the
             obligation
             of
             no
             
             Law
             ,
             extending
             farther
             then
             the
             Iu●●●●●tion
             or
             Authority
             of
             the
             Legislator
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             altogether
             impossible
             for
             any
             but
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Enact
             Laws
             for
             the
             visible
             Unity
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             in
             the
             external
             Administration
             of
             Gods
             sacred
             Worship
             ;
             since
             the
             Jurisdiction
             or
             Authority
             of
             none
             other
             can
             reach
             or
             oblige
             all
             Christians
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             was
             greatly
             concern'd
             for
             the
             Unity
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             none
             sure
             ,
             ever
             doubted
             .
             But
             the
             words
             quoted
             by
             this
             Answerer
             from
             St.
             Johns
             Gospel
             ,
             relate
             not
             so
             much
             to
             the
             external
             visible
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             internal
             mystical
             Union
             that
             is
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Members
             .
             Yet
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               which
               he
               would
               principally
               have
               the
               Reader
               observe
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               The
               care
               that
               our
               Blessed
               Lord
               and
               Master
               took
               for
               that
               great
               Essential
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             No
             doubt
             he
             did
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             internal
             and
             external
             Unity
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             his
             frequent
             calling
             on
             his
             Disciples
             to
             Unity
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             one
             another
             ;
             making
             it
             a
             Caracteristical
             note
             of
             their
             relation
             unto
             him
             ;
             
               By
               this
               shall
               all
               men
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               if
               ye
               love
               one
               another
            
             ;
             But
             also
             in
             commanding
             them
             to
             
               teach
               the
               observation
               of
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               he
               commanded
               them
            
             ;
             which
             would
             all
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             accounted
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             likewise
             ,
             observe
             and
             do
             ,
             without
             
               setting
               up
               their
               Posts
            
             (
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             )
             
               by
               his
               Posts
            
             ;
             Unity
             would
             not
             be
             wanting
             among
             Christians
             ;
             nor
             yet
             throughout
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             a
             due
             uniformity
             
             in
             the
             external
             Administration
             of
             Gods
             Sacred
             worship
             ;
             which
             ,
             variety
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             destroys
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             enough
             said
             by
             him
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               the
               Gospel
               to
               be
               propagated
               and
               upheld
               by
               Faith
               and
               Charity
               only
               ;
               as
               they
               are
               lodg'd
               in
               mens
               Hearts
               ,
               unless
               the
               Fruits
               of
               these
               Graces
               were
               exerted
               in
               some
               things
               that
               were
               visible
               and
               obvious
               to
               sense
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             outward
             worship
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             the
             inward
             may
             be
             exercised
             and
             expressed
             ;
             for
             to
             talk
             of
             inward
             worship
             without
             any
             outward
             expressions
             thereof
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Cloak
             for
             Atheism
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             this
             Answerer
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Churches
               Vnity
               was
               the
               main
               thing
               that
               Christ
               took
               care
               of
               ,
               before
               his
               Crucifixion
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               the
               great
               Essential
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               the
               very
               being
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               depending
               on
               it
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               main
               principle
               of
               all
               Christian
               Amity
               and
               affection
               ,
               is
               the
               visible
               Vnity
               of
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               in
               the
               external
               Administration
               of
               Gods
               Sacred
               Worship
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               Vniform
               and
               undevided
            
             ;
             and
             then
             conclude
             ,
             
               That
               variety
               of
               Rites
               in
               one
               National
               Church
               ,
               would
               cause
               Division
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               of
               affection
            
             ;
             Is
             such
             an
             explanation
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             visible
             Unity
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             in
             the
             External
             Administration
             of
             Gods
             Sacred
             Worship
             ,
             as
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             the
             world
             was
             never
             before
             blest
             with
             ;
             For
             ,
             was
             it
             the
             Unity
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             only
             that
             Christ
             took
             such
             care
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             great
             essential
             of
             Christianity
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             the
             visible
             Unity
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             in
             the
             
             external
             Administration
             of
             Gods
             Sacred
             Worship
             in
             a
             National
             Church
             only
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             main
             Principle
             of
             all
             Christian
             Amity
             and
             affection
             ?
             certainly
             ,
             if
             variety
             of
             Rites
             in
             a
             National
             Church
             cause
             divisions
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             of
             affection
             ;
             variety
             of
             Rites
             in
             the
             Universal
             or
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             will
             cause
             the
             same
             also
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             visible
             Unity
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             in
             the
             external
             Administration
             of
             Gods
             Sacred
             Worship
             ,
             throughout
             the
             Universal
             or
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             main
             principle
             of
             all
             Christian
             Amity
             and
             affection
             ;
             experience
             telling
             us
             ,
             what
             sad
             Divisions
             ,
             Feuds
             and
             Animosities
             ,
             have
             ,
             and
             do
             daily
             arise
             among
             Christians
             ,
             from
             the
             variety
             of
             Rites
             ,
             in
             the
             external
             Administration
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             enjoyned
             by
             particular
             Churches
             of
             several
             Denominations
             ;
             even
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             that
             external
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             internal
             Unity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Essential
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             which
             Christ
             so
             earnestly
             recommended
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Internal
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             External
             Unity
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             in
             the
             publick
             Administration
             of
             Gods
             Sacred
             Worship
             ,
             be
             desirable
             ,
             as
             most
             certainly
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             :
             They
             are
             no
             otherwise
             to
             be
             attained
             ,
             then
             by
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             Universally
             adhering
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             enjoyning
             no
             other
             Rites
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             in
             the
             external
             Administration
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             requiring
             no
             other
             conditions
             of
             Church-Fellowship
             ,
             and
             Communion
             ,
             then
             that
             enjoyns
             and
             requires
             .
          
           
           
             Nor
             hath
             our
             Answerer
             more
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               many
               Assemblies
               of
               Christians
               ,
               Independent
               one
               〈◊〉
               of
               another
               ,
               though
               living
               under
               the
               same
               civil
               Government
               ,
               do
               weaken
               ,
               and
               will
               at
               last
               destroy
               Christianity
            
             ;
             Than
             others
             ▪
             That
             National
             and
             Provincial
             Churches
             ,
             rejecting
             at
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             destroy
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             endanger
             the
             very
             being
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Nor
             yet
             ,
             
               That
               from
               such
               small
               beginnings
               and
               Independent
               Communions
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               no
               more
               possibility
               to
               have
               spread
               and
               propagated
               Christianity
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               than
               an
               Army
               divided
               and
               scatter'd
               into
               Parties
               ,
               could
               be
               able
               Encounter
               with
               another
               that
               was
               Vnited
               ,
               and
               observ'd
               all
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               chief
               commander
            
             ;
             since
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               chosen
               the
               weak
               things
               of
               the
               world
               to
               confound
               the
               mighty
            
             ;
             and
             experience
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             That
             from
             such
             small
             beginnings
             and
             Independent
             Communions
             ,
             Christianity
             hath
             been
             spread
             and
             propagated
             over
             the
             world
             ,
             But
             if
             ,
             as
             he
             intimates
             ,
             
               An
               Army
               divided
               and
               scatter'd
               into
               Parties
               ,
               is
               not
               able
               to
               Encounter
               another
               that
               is
               Vnited
               ,
               and
               observes
               all
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               chief
               Commander
               .
            
             
             How
             will
             those
             National
             and
             Provincial
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             divided
             and
             scatter'd
             Parties
             of
             the
             Christian
             Army
             ,
             and
             Independent
             one
             〈◊〉
             of
             another
             be
             able
             to
             Encounter
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             which
             is
             United
             and
             observes
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             their
             chief
             Commander
             ?
             So
             strangely
             does
             prejudice
             and
             Partiality
             blind
             men
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             see
             not
             how
             they
             argue
             against
             themselves
             ,
             unless
             they
             are
             of
             that
             Army
             ,
             whose
             
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             they
             embrace
             and
             follow
             ,
             while
             they
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             skirmish
             with
             it
             .
             This
             Answerer
             may
             therefore
             know
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Church
             be
             compared
             to
             an
             Army
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             being
             like
             Officer'd
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             Leiutenant
             ,
             or
             Vicar-General
             ,
             Major-Generals
             ,
             Colonels
             ,
             &c.
             or
             such
             like
             subordination
             of
             Officers
             ,
             depending
             upon
             ,
             or
             centering
             in
             one
             ;
             and
             yet
             th●
             is
             not
             without
             her
             Officers
             ;
             who
             ,
             (
             though
             at
             the
             head
             but
             of
             single
             Companies
             )
             observing
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             their
             Chief
             Commander
             ;
             are
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             ,
             able
             to
             Encounter
             the
             United
             Power
             of
             Men
             and
             Devils
             making
             War
             against
             the
             Lamb
             and
             his
             followers
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             Answerer
             ,
             
               having
               explain'd
            
             ;
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               One
               of
               the
               main
               vitals
               of
               Christianity
            
             ;
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               The
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             advises
             his
             Reader
             farther
             to
             consider
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Christs
               abiding
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               there
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               any
               Law
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               its
               Vnity
               ,
            
             for
             the
             reason
             he
             mentions
             ;
             
               and
               therefore
               Jesus
               Christ
               gave
               Power
               and
               Authority
               to
               his
               Apostles
               and
               their
               Successors
               ,
               to
               Institute
               such
               Ceremonies
               and
               Rituals
               in
               Religion
               ,
               as
               they
               in
               their
               own
               Prudence
               should
               judge
               most
               agreable
               to
               the
               manners
               and
               Customs
               of
               the
               Nations
               they
               should
               convert
               ;
               and
               which
               tended
               to
               promote
               true
               Piety
               and
               goodness
               in
               their
               hearts
               and
               lives
               .
            
             But
             for
             this
             the
             Reader
             is
             desired
             likewise
             to
             consider
             ,
             we
             have
             but
             his
             bare
             word
             ;
             he
             not
             offering
             the
             least
             proof
             of
             any
             such
             Power
             committed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             Successors
             ;
             
             the
             Commission
             he
             gave
             unto
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             being
             but
             
               to
               teach
               the
               observation
               of
               such
               things
               as
               he
               had
               commanded
               them
            
             ;
             so
             far
             was
             he
             from
             leaving
             it
             to
             them
             (
             and
             much
             less
             to
             the
             prudence
             of
             their
             Successors
             )
             to
             Institute
             and
             appoint
             such
             Rituals
             in
             Religion
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             think
             good
             .
             These
             things
             therefore
             ,
             are
             fondly
             and
             groundlessly
             asserted
             ;
             and
             no
             less
             inconsistent
             with
             what
             himself
             but
             now
             said
             ,
             than
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             ,
             
               if
               those
               Rites
               which
               were
               agreeable
               to
               one
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               so
               unto
               others
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             to
             appoint
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               such
               Rituals
               in
               Religion
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               prudence
               they
               should
               judge
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               manners
               and
               Customs
               of
               those
               Nations
               they
               should
               convert
            
             ;
             what
             becomes
             of
             his
             main
             principle
             of
             all
             Christian
             Amity
             and
             Affection
             ,
             
               The
               visible
               Vnity
               of
               Communion
               in
               the
               external
               Administration
               of
               Gods
               Sacred
               Worship
            
             ;
             which
             he
             but
             now
             told
             us
             ,
             
               ought
               to
               be
               uniform
               and
               undevided
               ?
            
             〈◊〉
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             
               impossible
               that
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Christs
               abode
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               ,
            
             as
             he
             says
             ;
             
               any
               Law
               made
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Churches
               Vnity
            
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             altogether
             impossible
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             any
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             less
             then
             an
             omnipotent
             Power
             ,
             should
             be
             able
             to
             Enact
             any
             such
             Law.
             Neither
             hath
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             Instituted
             any
             Rite
             or
             Ceremony
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             what
             will
             very
             well
             suit
             with
             the
             
               Manners
               and
               Customs
            
             of
             all
             Nations
             .
             He
             would
             never
             else
             have
             commanded
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             
               teach
               all
               Nations
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               he
               commanded
               
               them
               .
            
             Yet
             so
             fond
             is
             our
             Answerer
             of
             his
             fancies
             ,
             as
             to
             repeat
             them
             ,
             in
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               That
               when
               Christ
               made
               void
               the
               Law
               of
               Ceremonies
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               he
               intended
            
             (
             though
             he
             gives
             us
             no
             evidence
             of
             such
             his
             intention
             )
             
               to
               inspire
               the
               minds
               of
               his
               Apostles
               and
               their
               Successors
               ,
               with
               so
               much
               soundness
               ,
               and
               integrity
               of
               wisdom
               and
               understanding
               ;
               that
               they
               should
               be
               able
               by
               their
               own
               Reasons
               ,
               to
               Enact
               such
               Laws
               and
               Orders
               as
               should
               preserve
               the
               external
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               render
               Religion
               so
               amiable
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               quite
               naked
               and
               destitute
               of
               all
               external
               Ornament
               and
               Beauty
               .
            
             In
             which
             he
             expresses
             but
             his
             own
             vain
             and
             carnal
             thoughts
             of
             Religion
             ;
             Christian
             Religion
             being
             certainly
             ,
             most
             amiable
             ,
             when
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             beauty
             of
             whose
             worship
             ,
             consists
             not
             in
             external
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             even
             where
             they
             most
             exceed
             ,
             it
             comes
             far
             short
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             and
             Ordinances
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             prefers
             the
             Gospel
             worship
             ,
             far
             above
             that
             for
             Glory
             ,
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             Comliness
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             these
             things
             have
             no
             respect
             unto
             outward
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             And
             though
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               least
               repugnant
               to
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Christ
               towards
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               invest
               the
               Governours
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               Authority
               to
               Institute
               new
               Ceremonies
               in
               his
               worship
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Yet
             the
             contrary
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             speaks
             him
             either
             wanting
             towards
             it
             ,
             in
             not
             appointing
             things
             necessary
             ;
             or
             not
             so
             wise
             as
             others
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             such
             things
             as
             conduce
             to
             its
             Edification
             and
             Beauty
             .
             And
             
             in
             Commissioning
             his
             Disciples
             to
             teach
             only
             the
             observation
             of
             such
             things
             as
             he
             commanded
             them
             ;
             rejecting
             the
             honour
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             by
             those
             whose
             worship
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             taught
             them
             by
             the
             precepts
             of
             men
             ;
             he
             sufficiently
             declares
             ,
             That
             no
             other
             Rites
             or
             Ceremonies
             but
             what
             are
             Divine
             of
             Institution
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             enjoyn'd
             ,
             or
             made
             necessary
             to
             be
             observ'd
             by
             any
             ,
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             If
             by
             positive
             Laws
             made
             for
             the
             external
             Regiment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             cited
             by
             him
             ,
             means
             Laws
             only
             for
             the
             ordering
             and
             disposing
             of
             things
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             about
             it
             ;
             we
             have
             nothing
             more
             to
             say
             against
             it
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             present
             Question
             .
             Nor
             do
             we
             argue
             from
             Christ's
             abrogating
             those
             Ceremonies
             that
             God
             himself
             had
             appointed
             ;
             that
             no
             others
             ought
             to
             be
             introduced
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             We
             only
             ask
             ,
             
               Whether
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Yoke
               of
               Jewish
               Ceremonies
               appointed
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               hath
               given
               Power
               and
               Authority
               unto
               any
               ,
               to
               Institute
               in
               their
               room
               such
               others
               as
               they
               shall
               think
               good
               .
            
             And
             are
             perswaded
             he
             hath
             not
             ;
             not
             because
             he
             abrogated
             those
             ,
             which
             were
             appointed
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             but
             because
             no
             worship
             is
             acccptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             of
             Faith
             ;
             
               for
               without
               Faith
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
            
             ;
             
             and
             Faith
             in
             all
             things
             respects
             the
             commands
             and
             Authority
             of
             God
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             can
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             Institute
             or
             Appoint
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             matter
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             (
             beyond
             the
             
             orderly
             observance
             of
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             attend
             such
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             Instituted
             )
             but
             by
             express
             command
             or
             Commission
             from
             God.
             Let
             this
             Answerer
             therefore
             shew
             their
             Authority
             to
             Institute
             new
             Ceremonies
             in
             his
             Worship
             ;
             and
             he
             may
             be
             better
             thought
             of
             then
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             presume
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             ;
             by
             those
             who
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             keep
             his
             commandments
             .
          
           
             Nor
             does
             it
             in
             the
             least
             
               reflect
               upon
               the
               wisdom
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               to
               give
               unto
               Civil
               Powers
               ,
               Commissions
               to
               make
               such
               Laws
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               for
               securing
               the
               Peace
               and
               civil
               Rights
               of
               their
               People
               ;
               and
               none
               unto
               the
               Guides
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               make
               Laws
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             is
             rather
             an
             Argument
             of
             his
             great
             love
             and
             care
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             not
             to
             leave
             her
             to
             the
             ordering
             and
             disposing
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             unavoidably
             (
             as
             wofull
             experience
             manifests
             )
             must
             fill
             her
             with
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             ;
             but
             to
             have
             himself
             given
             her
             a
             standing
             Rule
             or
             Law
             ,
             whereby
             she
             ought
             to
             be
             Universally
             Go●vern'd
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             every
             way
             sufficient
             ,
             would
             her
             Guides
             and
             Governours
             faithfully
             and
             diligently
             attend
             unto
             it
             ,
             
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               Religion
               against
               the
               Deluges
               of
               Heresies
               and
               Schisms
               ;
               and
               to
               secure
               Christians
               in
               the
               Paths
               ,
               of
               Piety
               and
               Order
               ;
               of
               Vnity
               and
               Peace
            
             ;
             which
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             impossible
             for
             any
             other
             Law
             ,
             or
             Lawgivers
             ever
             to
             effect
             .
          
           
             Nor
             
               was
               it
               from
               the
               dulness
               and
               Indocibleness
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
            
             our
             Answerer
             would
             have
             it
             ;
             
             
               That
               God
               gave
               them
               Rules
               for
               their
               behaviour
               in
               the
               civil
               concerns
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               the
               smallest
               instances
               of
               his
               worship
            
             ;
             But
             for
             that
             
               he
               had
               chosen
               them
            
             ,
             
             
               above
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               peculiar
               People
               unto
               himself
            
             ;
             
             
               in
               whom
               he
               would
               be
               glorified
               :
            
             
             
               therefore
               Establisht
               he
               a
               Testimony
               in
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               and
               appointed
               a
               Law
               in
            
             Israel
             .
             And
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             Rules
             in
             the
             smalest
             instances
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             was
             that
             he
             would
             be
             worshipt
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             means
             only
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             .
             
             
               But
               the
               appearing
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             saith
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             
               Hath
               abolisht
               the
               darkness
               of
               mens
               minds
               ,
               &c.
            
             though
             but
             now
             ,
             to
             serve
             another
             turn
             ,
             he
             told
             us
             ,
             
               Mens
               minds
               were
               dark
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               therefore
               blindly
               to
               resign
               up
               themselves
               ,
            
             to
             they
             knew
             not
             whom
             ;
             such
             is
             his
             dexterity
             in
             blowing
             hot
             and
             cold
             with
             the
             same
             breath
             ;
             and
             men
             are
             sometimes
             to
             be
             men
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Bruits
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             occasion
             to
             serve
             himself
             of
             them
             .
             Yet
             is
             
               Life
               and
               Immortality
               brought
               to
               light
               through
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Gods
               Image
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               repair'd
               ●nd
               restor'd
               in
               the
               soul
               of
               man.
            
             But
             of
             what
             man
             ?
             not
             of
             the
             Carnal
             or
             unregenerate
             ,
             but
             of
             him
             that
             is
             born
             again
             :
             
             
               They
               are
               the
               Saints
               only
               and
               faithfull
               Brethren
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               are
               deliver'd
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               Darkness
            
             ;
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             still
             blinding
             the
             eyes
             of
             those
             that
             believe
             not
             .
             And
             they
             are
             the
             Regenerate
             only
             who
             are
             endeud
             
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               of
               knowledge
               and
               a
               sound
               mind
               .
            
             But
             we
             do
             not
             yet
             find
             ,
             that
             even
             they
             are
             empower'd
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             Ceremonies
             and
             
             Rituals
             in
             Religion
             ;
             or
             that
             such
             Ceremonial
             Laws
             ,
             as
             by
             some
             have
             been
             made
             ,
             
               have
               much
               conduced
               to
               common
               benefit
               ;
               or
               conspir'd
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               mutual
               good
               of
               Christians
               :
            
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             have
             introduc'd
             a
             Theatrical
             ,
             Pompous
             ,
             Carnal
             ,
             worship
             among
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             ;
             instead
             of
             that
             spiritual
             worship
             which
             God
             requires
             ;
             and
             without
             which
             ,
             no
             other
             worship
             will
             ever
             be
             acceptable
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               And
               he
               that
               will
               look
               back
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Answerer
             advises
             ,
             
               To
               the
               first
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Offices
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               were
               adorn'd
               with
               that
               comly
               simplicity
               ,
               modest
               magnificence
               ,
               and
               awfull
               Reverence
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             He
             speaks
             of
             ;
             will
             not
             find
             any
             other
             Laws
             ,
             for
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             in
             Religion
             ,
             than
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             Canon
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             Answerer
             comes
             now
             to
             his
             Argument
             ,
             
               à
               fortiori
            
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               if
               it
               were
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Primitive
               guides
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               to
               enjoyn
               Christians
               the
               abrogated
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Law
               ,
               for
               the
               Propogation
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
               much
               more
               must
               it
               be
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               their
               Successors
               ,
               to
               Institute
               others
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               in
               their
               stead
               ,
               as
               may
               conduce
               to
               so
               high
               and
               generous
               an
               end
               :
            
             But
             the
             
               abolisht
               Ceremonies
               of
            
             Moses
             
               were
               observ'd
               by
               Christians
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               ●he
               express
               warrant
               and
               command
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               〈◊〉
               in
               their
               abstaining
               from
               blood
               ,
               from
               things
               ●rangled
               ,
               and
               from
               things
               offer'd
               to
               Idols
               .
            
             But
             〈◊〉
             he
             not
             herein
             mistaken
             ,
             for
             these
             were
             not
             ●ommanded
             as
             Ceremonies
             ;
             but
             prohibited
             as
             ●candals
             ,
             to
             the
             new
             Converted
             Jews
             .
             Nor
             
             do
             we
             find
             any
             Warrant
             or
             Command
             ,
             either
             express
             or
             implicit
             ,
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             the
             Observation
             of
             Easter
             :
             Or
             that
             they
             ever
             enjoyn'd
             or
             commanded
             circumcision
             ;
             but
             we
             find
             them
             declaring
             
               they
               commanded
               it
               not
            
             :
             And
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             
             
               If
               they
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               profit
               them
               nothing
               .
            
             
             So
             far
             were
             the
             Apostles
             from
             commanding
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             abrogated
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             :
             which
             is
             indeed
             ,
             a
             contradiction
             interminis
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             had
             Aposto●ical
             warrant
             and
             command
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             abrogated
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             bear
             with
             small
             slips
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             not
             Create
             to
             our selves
             endless
             trouble
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             at
             length
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             
               That
               Gods
               will
               is
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               of
               his
               worship
            
             ;
             and
             our
             Answerer
             hopes
             to
             salve
             all
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               it
               were
               the
               most
               sacrilegious
               Invasion
               of
               Gods
               Prerogative
               to
               make
               humane
               Inventions
               the
               essentials
               of
               his
               worship
               .
            
             But
             for
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             Institute
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             think
             good
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ;
             let
             him
             tell
             us
             why
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             not
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             as
             other
             Churches
             ,
             to
             Institute
             such
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             she
             also
             shall
             think
             good
             ?
             and
             how
             comes
             he
             to
             censure
             hers
             ,
             
               as
               vain
               and
               foolish
               ,
               ridiculous
               and
               superstitious
            
             ;
             while
             she
             exercises
             but
             the
             Authority
             he
             allows
             her
             ,
             Instituting
             no
             other
             Ceremonies
             ,
             then
             she
             judges
             
               conducive
               to
               so
               high
               and
               generous
               an
               end
               ,
               as
               the
               propogation
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
               and
               which
               render
               Religion
               amiable
               ,
               by
               its
               external
               Ornaments
               and
               Beauty
               .
            
             But
             
             what
             may
             this
             Answerer
             mean
             by
             the
             
               essentialls
               of
               worship
            
             ?
             
             A
             dear
             friend
             of
             his
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               essence
               of
               Religious
               worship
               consists
               in
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               a
               gratefull
               sense
               and
               temper
               of
               mind
               towards
               the
               Divine
               goodness
               :
               and
               as
               for
               all
               that
               concerns
               external
               worship
               ,
               't
               is
               no
               part
               of
               Religion
               it self
            
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             his
             Judgement
             also
             ;
             he
             may
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               the
               most
               sacrilegious
               Invasion
               of
               Gods
               Prerogative
               to
               make
               humane
               Inventions
               the
               Essentials
               of
               his
               worship
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             retain
             a
             liberty
             of
             introducing
             all
             the
             
               vain
               and
               foolish
               ,
               ridiculous
               superstitious
               Ceremonies
            
             now
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             shall
             change
             his
             thoughts
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             judge
             them
             to
             render
             Religion
             amiable
             and
             beautifull
             .
             But
             certainly
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             evident
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             due
             observance
             of
             the
             outward
             Institutions
             in
             Religion
             ,
             come
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             So
             did
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             the
             present
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             were
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             parts
             of
             outward
             worship
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             of
             Religion
             too
             :
             and
             whatever
             is
             made
             so
             necessary
             to
             be
             observ'd
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             ,
             the
             worship
             is
             not
             to
             be
             perform'd
             ,
             is
             thereby
             made
             an
             essential
             of
             worship
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             so
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             the
             thing
             cannot
             be
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             that
             thing
             .
          
           
             
               But
               he
               tells
               ,
               us
            
             ,
             All
             ▪
             that
             is
             pleaded
             ,
             is
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             may
             be
             allowed
             the
             same
             priviledge
             ,
             which
             all
             Sects
             and
             Parties
             assume
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             To
             determine
             the
             circumstances
             of
             Religion
             ;
             
               which
               is
               so
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               
               it
               cannot
               either
               in
               Reason
               or
               Justice
               be
               denyed
               .
               Then
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
            
             There
             is
             no
             Sect
             ,
             but
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Teachers
             prevails
             in
             those
             Instances
             and
             Rites
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             word
             of
             God
             to
             warrant
             the
             things
             that
             are
             practis'd
             by
             them
             ;
             
               Instancing
               in
               the
            
             worship
             perform'd
             ,
             
               as
               he
               says
               ▪
            
             by
             Independents
             ;
             asking
             what
             Scripture
             they
             have
             to
             prove
             their
             Covenant
             which
             the
             Members
             of
             their
             Churches
             swear
             to
             ▪
             before
             they
             are
             admitted
             by
             their
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             .
             
               Though
               he
               finds
               no
               mention
               of
               any
               such
               Covenant
               sworn
               to
               ,
               in
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               Faith
               and
               Order
               owned
               and
               Practis'd
               in
               their
               Churches
               ;
               wherein
               as
               well
               their
               Order
               as
               common
               Faith
               is
               declar'd
               ▪
               Neither
               of
               which
               do
               they
               ,
               or
               did
               they
               ever
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               ,
               impose
               upon
               any
               ;
               and
               yet
               are
               able
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               presume
            
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             Answer
             unto
             every
             man
             that
             asketh
             them
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             them
             :
             
               To
               them
               therefore
               I
               shall
               refer
               him
               for
               farther
               satisfaction
               ,
               in
               the
               particulars
               he
               mentions
               ,
               if
               he
               desires
               it
               .
               And
               for
               the
               present
               shall
               only
               tell
               him
               ,
               There
               is
               some
               difference
               between
               a
               confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               imposing
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               or
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
               And
               will
               he
               now
               say
               ,
            
             In
             verbo
             Sacerdotis
             ,
             
               or
               upon
               his
               Reputation
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             appointing
             of
             her
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             does
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             appoint
             circumstances
             concerning
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             common
             to
             humane
             Actions
             ;
             which
             are
             to
             be
             order'd
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             and
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             general
             Rules
             of
             the
             word
             ?
             
               Or
               why
               does
               he
               thus
               impose
               upon
               his
               credulous
               and
               unwary
               Reader
               ?
            
          
           
           
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               did
               command
               such
               and
               such
               things
               ,
               then
               Dissenters
               had
               some
               reason
               to
               separate
               from
               its
               Communion
            
             ;
             which
             is
             but
             a
             copy
             of
             his
             countenance
             ;
             he
             elsewhere
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               Power
               to
               Institute
               such
               Ceremonies
               as
               they
               shall
               think
               good
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               the
               peoples
               duty
               to
               obey
            
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             he
             advises
             them
             to
             
               resign
               up
               themselves
               to
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               rather
               than
               attend
               to
            
             〈◊〉
             
               the
               Dictates
               of
               their
               own
               dark
               minds
               :
            
             which
             takes
             away
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             liberty
             of
             separating
             ;
             but
             even
             of
             examining
             the
             commands
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             guides
             .
             And
             having
             thus
             reduced
             them
             to
             an
             implicit
             Faith
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             
               There
               were
               as
               many
               ,
               or
               more
               Ceremonies
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               very
               Age
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               then
               Instituted
               by
               them
               ,
               than
               are
               now
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
            
             and
             instance
             in
             half
             a
             score
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             which
             were
             ever
             Instituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Yet
             after
             all
             his
             boldness
             ,
             he
             speaks
             but
             faintly
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               he
               be
               mistaken
               in
               his
               conjecture
               about
               this
               matter
               ;
               yet
               't
               is
               no
               way
               injurious
               to
               the
               present
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               in
               appointing
               symbolical
               or
               significative
               Ceremonies
               in
               Gods
               worship
               :
               for
               that
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               under
               the
               Heathen
               Emperours
               ,
               were
               much
               like
               the
            
             Israelites
             
               in
               their
            
             Egyptian
             
               Bondage
               ;
               rather
               concern'd
               to
               maintain
               the
               life
               and
               being
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               curious
               about
               the
               Apparel
               and
               Ornament
               thereof
               .
            
             And
             would
             to
             God
             there
             were
             no
             pretended
             Christians
             in
             these
             days
             ,
             more
             concern'd
             about
             the
             Apparel
             and
             Ornament
             (
             as
             they
             
             term
             them
             )
             of
             Religion
             ;
             then
             to
             maintain
             the
             life
             and
             being
             thereof
             .
             And
             how
             unhandsomly
             does
             he
             reflect
             here
             on
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               When
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               became
               Christian
               ,
               then
               they
               began
               to
               glorifie
               God
               with
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               to
               honour
               him
               with
               their
               substance
               and
               Estates
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             As
             if
             till
             then
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             unmindful
             of
             the
             Apostles
             precept
             ,
             
               of
               glorifying
               God
               in
               their
               bodies
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               in
               their
               spirits
            
             :
             or
             what
             thinks
             he
             of
             those
             who
             before
             that
             ,
             
               sold
               their
               Possessions
               and
               goods
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               parted
               them
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               every
               man
               had
               need
            
             ;
             Did
             not
             they
             as
             much
             honour
             God
             with
             their
             substances
             and
             Estates
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             adorn
             Temples
             ?
             But
             such
             gross
             and
             carnal
             thoughts
             have
             some
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             
               Who
               dwelleth
               not
               in
               Temples
               made
               with
               Hands
            
             ;
             
             as
             to
             think
             him
             still
             delighted
             and
             pleased
             ,
             with
             mens
             Erecting
             ,
             Dedicating
             ,
             and
             Adorning
             of
             Temples
             ;
             in
             which
             they
             generally
             place
             more
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             most
             spiritual
             and
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             which
             God
             requires
             of
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           XXIII
           .
        
         
           Whether
           are
           they
           who
           separate
           ,
           or
           they
           who
           give
           the
           cause
           of
           separation
           ,
           the
           Schismaticks
           .
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             here
             a
             full
             and
             satisfactory
             Answer●r
             ,
             In
             that
             it
             is
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             
               That
               not
               they
               who
               separate
               ,
               but
               they
               who
               give
               just
               cause
               of
               separation
               ,
               are
               the
               Schismaticks
               .
            
             But
             then
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             hath
             as
             clearly
             and
             fully
             determin'd
             this
             Query
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             proposed
             in
             his
             days
             :
             Though
             you
             will
             find
             him
             here
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             elsewhere
             to
             handle
             the
             word
             of
             God
             deceitfully
             .
             
             For
             St.
             Paul
             in
             that
             place
             speaks
             only
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Servants
             ;
             exhorting
             
               those
               who
               are
               under
               the
               Yoke
               ,
               to
               count
               their
               Masters
            
             (
             though
             Infidels
             )
             
               worthy
               of
               all
               honour
            
             :
             and
             not
             to
             depise
             their
             believing
             Masters
             ▪
             
               because
               they
               are
               Brethren
            
             ;
             but
             rather
             do
             them
             service
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             
               Faithful
               and
               beloved
            
             ;
             and
             these
             things
             he
             directs
             
               Timothy
               ,
               to
               Teach
               and
               Exhort
            
             ;
             and
             then
             s●bjoyns
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               ,
               teach
               otherwise
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               He
               is
               proud
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Where
             observe
             ,
             how
             instead
             of
             Master
             ,
             he
             foists
             in
             Superiour
             ,
             a
             word
             of
             a
             more
             extensive
             signification
             ;
             for
             ,
             though
             every
             Master
             be
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             every
             Superiour
             is
             not
             a
             Master
             :
             and
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             obedience
             may
             be
             withdrawn
             from
             Superiours
             of
             any
             kind
             ;
             Christianity
             laying
             the
             greatest
             obligation
             immaginable
             
             upon
             its
             Professors
             ,
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             their
             Superiours
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Authority
             of
             Superiours
             is
             not
             despotical
             or
             absolute
             ,
             so
             neither
             ought
             the
             obedience
             of
             Inferiours
             ,
             to
             be
             blind
             or
             Brutish
             ;
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             being
             regulated
             by
             a
             Supream
             Power
             .
             For
             where
             Superiours
             have
             no
             Right
             to
             command
             ,
             there
             lyes
             no
             obligation
             on
             Inferiours
             to
             obey
             :
             So
             that
             whether
             Conformists
             ,
             in
             commanding
             ,
             or
             Non-conformists
             ,
             in
             not
             obeying
             ,
             are
             the
             Schismaticks
             ;
             depends
             on
             the
             formers
             having
             right
             and
             Authority
             to
             require
             ;
             what
             the
             latter
             judges
             sinful
             or
             unlawful
             to
             observe
             ;
             which
             being
             beyond
             the
             present
             Question
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             meddle
             with
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               had
               forsaken
               the
               common
               Faith
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               no
               Schism
               to
               forsake
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               if
               she
               did
               so
               and
               so
               ;
               then
               that
               command
               in
               the
            
             Revelation
             ,
             
               Come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               had
               been
               applicable
               to
               our
               Dissenters
               .
            
             B●t
             this
             is
             still
             but
             pretended
             ,
             being
             against
             his
             principle
             of
             
               blind
               obedience
               ,
               and
               mens
               resigning
               up
               themselves
               to
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             without
             leaving
             them
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Power
             to
             Examine
             what
             is
             commanded
             ;
             for
             where
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             must
             likewise
             be
             allowed
             a
             dissent
             in
             all
             things
             they
             judge
             evil
             or
             unlawful
             .
             And
             though
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               A
               good
               Christian
               ought
               as
               much
               to
               dread
               the
               imposing
               upon
               his
               Judgement
               an
               Assent
               to
               known
               errors
               ;
               and
               upon
               his
               Practice
               the
               acting
               of
               known
               Sins
               ,
               as
               the
               suffering
               the
               very
               pains
               of
               Hell
               it self
            
             ;
             he
             does
             ,
             we
             doubt
             ,
             but
             equivocate
             ,
             alallowing
             
             none
             to
             be
             known
             errors
             ,
             or
             known
             sins
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             Superiours
             shall
             judge
             so
             :
             for
             if
             he
             allow
             Inferiours
             to
             judge
             thereof
             ,
             and
             act
             accordingly
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             having
             told
             us
             ,
             what
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             does
             not
             ;
             he
             now
             tells
             us
             what
             many
             of
             our
             Dissenters
             do
             :
             And
             first
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               They
               Question
               not
               only
               the
               Power
               of
               Bishop
               to
               Govern
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               that
               of
               Kings
               ,
               to
               make
               Laws
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               their
               own
               Crown
               and
               Government
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               common
               Christianity
               .
            
             If
             such
             there
             are
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             no
             sober
             or
             Rational
             man
             will
             justifie
             ,
             or
             excuse
             them
             in
             it
             .
             
               That
               they
               make
               the
               people
               Judges
               of
               their
               own
               Pastors
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             they
             may
             have
             reason
             for
             ;
             how
             else
             can
             they
             
               beware
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               try
               the
               spirits
            
             ;
             as
             they
             are
             commanded
             ;
             or
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             But
             no
             sober
             man
             sure
             will
             allow
             any
             to
             withdraw
             their
             obedience
             from
             those
             who
             are
             lawfully
             Ordain'd
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             superintend
             over
             them
             .
             
               That
               they
               forsake
               their
               old
               guides
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             is
             but
             the
             old
             Popish
             objection
             new
             vampt
             ;
             nor
             is
             such
             forsaking
             Criminal
             ,
             but
             where
             causeless
             :
             And
             who
             are
             they
             that
             
               renounce
               in
               their
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               the
               ancient
               Creeds
               which
               were
               in
               all
               Ages
               esteemed
               the
               Badges
               of
               Christianity
               ?
            
             And
             wherein
             lyes
             the
             
               Crime
               of
               not
               reading
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               without
               expounding
               them
               ?
            
             But
             sure
             they
             make
             it
             not
             
               indifferent
               to
               be
               of
               any
               Communion
               ,
            
             who
             are
             so
             great
             sufferers
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             .
             
             And
             if
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               they
               gather
               Churches
            
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             ,
             but
             
               against
               all
               A●thority
            
             ,
             Let
             him
             not
             be
             thereat
             troubled
             since
             
               every
               Plant
               which
               our
               Heavenly
               Father
               hath
               not
               Planted
               ,
            
             
             
               shall
               be
               root●d
               up
            
             .
             Which
             is
             due
             ,
             or
             undue
             ordination
             ,
             will
             hardly
             be
             determin'd
             till
             we
             have
             an
             affirmative
             Answer
             to
             the
             sixth
             Query
             .
             But
             't
             were
             happy
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             none
             who
             are
             not
             gifted
             and
             qualified
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             were
             empower'd
             to
             read
             Sermons
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ;
             Prophane
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             who
             are
             they
             that
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Evacuate
               one
               main
               Article
               of
               the
               Christian
               Creed
               ;
               Faith
               in
               one
               Catholick
               Church
               ?
            
             besides
             himself
             and
             the
             Papists
             ?
             All
             others
             ,
             believe
             
               their
               is
               one
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             but
             do
             not
             believe
             
               in
               one
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             believe
             only
             in
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             he
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             hath
             resign'd
             up
             his
             Faith
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             believing
             only
             as
             the
             Church
             believes
             .
             No
             wonder
             therefore
             he
             should
             talk
             of
             a
             
               Yearly
               ,
               Monthly
               ,
               and
               Daily
               Faith
            
             ;
             which
             his
             Principles
             lead
             him
             to
             ,
             if
             he
             chance
             so
             oft
             to
             change
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             they
             their
             Faith.
             Who
             they
             are
             that
             go
             out
             of
             their
             Callings
             and
             Stations
             to
             Usurp
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Inferiour
             Clergy
             ,
             will
             hardly
             be
             determin'd
             here
             :
             Yet
             I
             shall
             tell
             him
             what
             a
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Prelate
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             once
             answer'd
             to
             the
             like
             objection
             ;
             
             
               So
               long
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               as
               they
               taught
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               which
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ;
               they
               had
               the
               same
               Power
               and
               Authority
               to
               Preach
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               :
               biding
               
               them
               to
               keep
               their
               competent
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               Judicial
               Cognitions
               ,
               and
               legal
               Decisions
               to
               themselves
               :
               For
               that
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 truly
                 told
                 them
              
               ,
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               first
               founded
               ,
               and
               still
               gathereth
               his
               Church
               by
               the
               mouths
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Summons
               of
               consistories
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               sent
               to
               Preach
               ,
               may
               not
               hold
               his
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               tarry
               ,
               till
               my
               Lord
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               his
               Miter'd
               Fathers
               can
               intend
               to
               meet
               ,
               and
               list
               to
               consent
               ,
               to
               the
               ruine
               ,
               as
               they
               think
               ,
               of
               their
               Dignities
               and
               Liberties
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Answerer
             ,
             How
             do
             they
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               break
               the
               bonds
               of
               Vnity
               ,
               and
               Line
               of
               Apostolical
               Succession
               ,
            
             who
             adhere
             to
             the
             Universal
             and
             Uniform
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             or
             do
             not
             they
             rather
             break
             both
             ,
             who
             make
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             other
             mens
             wills
             ,
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             and
             found
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             on
             uncertain
             tradition
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             of
             no
             Dissenters
             ,
             
               that
               obtrude
               Oaths
               and
               Covenants
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               on
               their
               Proselites
            
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             no
             Crime
             for
             Christians
             to
             Covenant
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             wil
             be
             serv'd
             .
          
           
             Every
             man
             hath
             a
             Judgement
             of
             discretion
             ,
             Which
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             Practice
             ,
             as
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             must
             direct
             him
             with
             whom
             to
             joyn
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             joyn
             ,
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             Religious
             duties
             ;
             nor
             may
             he
             therein
             do
             ought
             against
             his
             Light.
             But
             what
             means
             he
             ,
             in
             saying
             here
             ,
             
               They
               will
               submit
               to
               no
               Law
               ,
               nor
               admit
               of
               any
               Discipline
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               erected
               and
               Executed
               by
               themselves
               ,
               (
               a
               thing
               never
               known
               for
               Criminals
               to
               
               make
               choice
               of
               their
               own
               Punishment
               ;
               )
            
             For
             do
             they
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             in
             all
             civil
             things
             and
             concerns
             ?
             and
             what
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             submit
             they
             not
             to
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ?
             but
             to
             talk
             here
             of
             Criminals
             making
             choice
             of
             their
             own
             Punishment
             is
             very
             extravagant
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             
               they
               will
            
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               have
               no
               publick
               Acts
               pass
               among
               them
               ,
               without
               the
               free
               consent
               of
               all
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               satisfied
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               decreed
               ,
               is
               Gods
               will.
            
             And
             is
             it
             for
             this
             he
             elsewhere
             so
             boldly
             avers
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               Congregated
               Independent
               Communion
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               but
               the
               respective
               Pastor
               of
               it
               ,
               assumes
               to
               himself
               more
               Power
               and
               Authority
               to
               Govern
               and
               Conduct
               the
               sworn
               Members
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               ways
               and
               duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               the
               greatest
               Prelate
               in
               our
               Church
               does
               in
               his
               Province
               or
               Diocess
               ?
            
             or
             is
             this
             
               one
               of
               the
               principles
               of
               Independent
               Tyranny
               ?
            
             But
             some
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             have
             need
             of
             good
             memories
             ,
             and
             our
             Answerer
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             them
             .
             Yet
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             reason
             ▪
             for
             what
             he
             here
             says
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               The
               thing
               is
               impossible
               in
               nature
               ;
               for
               ,
               if
               all
               are
               satisfied
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               men
               ,
               there
               being
               among
               all
               men
               difference
               in
               Judgement
               .
            
             How
             unreasonable
             then
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             require
             of
             any
             such
             an
             Assent
             or
             Consent
             ,
             as
             must
             render
             them
             either
             Beasts
             ,
             or
             not
             men
             ?
             But
             so
             it
             seems
             ,
             it
             is
             and
             must
             be
             ;
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               In
               the
               enacting
               of
               all
               Laws
               ,
               the
               lesser
               part
               is
               determin'd
               by
               the
               greater
               :
            
             which
             is
             true
             in
             all
             civil
             things
             and
             concerns
             which
             are
             in
             a
             man's
             choice
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             own
             disposal
             ;
             and
             
             it
             is
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             and
             benefit
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
             But
             't
             is
             otherwise
             in
             matters
             of
             duty
             and
             obedience
             unto
             God
             ;
             in
             which
             every
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             satisfied
             that
             what
             is
             Decreed
             ,
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             that
             none
             may
             follow
             a
             multitude
             to
             do
             evil
             ;
             nor
             in
             the
             neglect
             or
             omission
             of
             the
             least
             known
             duty
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Church
             of
             E●gland
             or
             Dissenters
             are
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             I
             shall
             nowise
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             Determine
             ;
             but
             leave
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             to
             the
             Rational
             Reader
             to
             judge
             ;
             and
             only
             take
             leave
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             what
             his
             eminent
             Prelate
             says
             ,
             proves
             not
             Dissenters
             to
             be
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               says
               ,
            
             account
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             Clergy
             of
             England
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             for
             maintaing
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             doing
             what
             they
             can
             to
             hinder
             and
             diswade
             men
             from
             offering
             the
             most
             insufferable
             affronts
             to
             Gods
             Being
             and
             Majesty
             ;
             
               They
               ought
               not
               certainly
               to
               be
               tolerated
               ,
               much
               less
               countenanced
               in
               a
               Christian
               Commonwealth
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           XXIV
           .
        
         
           Whether
           they
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Church
           Discipline
           ,
           never
           cease
           calling
           on
           the
           civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           assist
           them
           with
           his
           Secular
           Force
           ,
           do
           not
           therein
           give
           an
           evident
           sign
           and
           token
           ,
           that
           all
           true
           Ministerial
           and
           Spiritual
           Power
           is
           dead
           in
           them
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             TH●
             Question
             here
             ,
             is
             not
             whether
             these
             or
             those
             give
             the
             greater
             evidence
             that
             all
             true
             Ministerial
             and
             Spiritual
             Power
             is
             dead
             in
             them
             :
             But
             whether
             such
             practices
             in
             any
             be
             not
             an
             evident
             sign
             and
             token
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             had
             all
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             relied
             upon
             the
             Spiritual
             means
             by
             〈◊〉
             appointed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             suppressing
             and
             ●ooting
             out
             of
             Heresies
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             with●ut
             applying
             themselves
             to
             the
             〈…〉
             for
             his
             assistance
             therein
             ;
             Christian●
             〈…〉
             ;
             had
             not
             suffer'd
             ,
             as
             it
             afterward●
             〈…〉
             H●reticks
             using
             the
             same
             means
             ,
             for
             〈…〉
             faith
             And
             yet
             we
             say
             not
             ,
             But
             〈…〉
             and
             ought
             to
             
               call
               upon
               the
            
             〈…〉
             
               do
               his
               duty
               in
               the
               Protection
            
             〈…〉
             ;
             by
             supporting
             and
             〈…〉
             in
             the
             due
             exercises
             thereof
             〈…〉
             of
             w●●ked
             and
             unreason●
             〈…〉
             not
             faith
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             〈…〉
             ,
             
             
               or
               extinction
               of
               the
               function
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               if
               they
               use
               all
               due
               and
               proper
               means
               ,
               to
               accomplish
               and
               bring
               about
               lawfull
               and
               charitable
               ends
               :
               nor
               that
               any
               end
               can
               be
               more
               generous
               and
               Christian
               ,
               than
               to
               secure
               People
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               their
               duty
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               themselves
               ,
            
             But
             we
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             Secular
             Force
             and
             Compulsion
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             proper
             and
             due
             means
             to
             effect
             all
             these
             .
             And
             whatever
             sense
             some
             may
             have
             of
             Moral
             Honesty
             and
             Justice
             ,
             or
             of
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             ;
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ought
             not
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             to
             permit
             them
             to
             express
             or
             declare
             ,
             their
             scorn
             or
             contempt
             of
             either
             .
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             with
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             
               That
               't
               is
               since
               men
               have
               assumed
               so
               great
               a
               liberty
               in
               Religion
            
             (
             as
             not
             well
             understanding
             what
             he
             thereby
             means
             ,
             )
             but
             agree
             with
             him
             ,
             
               There
               is
               less
               regard
               had
               to
               those
               externall
               Rules
               of
               right
               and
               wrong
               ;
               Vertue
               and
               Vice
               ;
               by
               some
               persons
               who
               make
               high
               pretences
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               than
               hath
               been
               observ'd
               in
               many
               Pagan
               Nations
            
             ;
             but
             who
             those
             Persons
             are
             ,
             their
             Professions
             and
             Practices
             will
             best
             declare
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               Presumption
               and
               not
               Faith
               ,
               for
               the
               Clergy
               of
            
             England
             
               (
               as
               things
               are
               now
               amongst
               us
               )
               to
               expect
               Gods
               miraculous
               concurrence
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               management
               and
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministerial
               Office
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               ordinary
               means
               at
               hand
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             What
             may
             this
             Answerer
             mean
             here
             ,
             
               by
               Gods
               miraculous
               concurrence
               with
               them
               ?
            
             His
             continual
             presence
             ,
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             unto
             them
             who
             observe
             his
             commands
             ,
             unto
             the
             worlds
             end
             ;
             as
             the
             ordinary
             means
             to
             render
             
             their
             Ministry
             effectual
             ,
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             the
             calling
             of
             those
             who
             are
             yet
             Aliens
             and
             Strangers
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             And
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             
             
               when
               he
               ascended
               up
               on
               High
               ,
               gave
               Gifts
               unto
               men
               ,
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ.
            
             But
             if
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             who
             is
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             be
             conscious
             that
             things
             are
             now
             so
             amongst
             them
             ;
             that
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             assistance
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             lookt
             upon
             ,
             as
             miraculous
             concurrences
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             management
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministeririal
             Office
             ;
             he
             is
             to
             be
             excused
             for
             having
             recourse
             unto
             other
             means
             ,
             
               to
               render
               his
               labours
               so
               considerable
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               him
               see
               some
               fruits
               of
               the
               Travel
               of
               his
               Soul
            
             ;
             though
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             it
             may
             prove
             but
             bitter
             fruit
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             Gentleman
             ,
             I
             can
             assure
             him
             ,
             never
             thought
             ,
             as
             he
             intimates
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Peoples
               forsaking
               of
               any
               Assemblies
               ,
               was
               a
               certain
               Prognostick
               that
               the
               Ministerial
               Power
               was
               quite
               extinguisht
               in
               all
               that
               were
               so
               forsaken
            
             ;
             as
             knowing
             there
             are
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             defects
             and
             faults
             on
             all
             sides
             .
             But
             this
             the
             Gentleman
             thinks
             ,
             That
             where-ever
             any
             People
             manifest
             a
             desire
             ,
             and
             thirst
             after
             knowledge
             in
             the
             things
             ,
             and
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             very
             many
             within
             these
             Nations
             ,
             at
             this
             d●y
             do
             ,
             )
             and
             after
             trial
             and
             experience
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             Power
             of
             any
             ,
             do
             yet
             leave
             and
             forsake
             them
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             very
             good
             sign
             or
             token
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             Gifts
             and
             Abilities
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             presumptuous
             and
             too
             bold
             
             comparison
             he
             here
             makes
             ,
             between
             
               the
               Success
               of
               Christs
               Ministry
               ,
               while
               he
               exercised
               it
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               upon
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             
               taking
               on
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               men
            
             ;
             yet
             cou●d
             he
             have
             Converted
             Millions
             of
             sinners
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             have
             commanded
             Legions
             of
             Angels
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             so
             pleased
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Cases
             of
             Elijah
             ,
             and
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             he
             instances
             in
             ,
             are
             not
             at
             all
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             ;
             for
             we
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             Peoples
             leaving
             or
             forsaking
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             is
             an
             Argument
             of
             their
             having
             lost
             all
             spiritual
             Power
             and
             Authority
             .
             But
             Pastors
             leaving
             or
             forsaking
             the
             Spiritual
             means
             by
             Christ
             appointed
             for
             the
             Rule
             and
             Government
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             applying
             to
             ,
             and
             using
             of
             other
             means
             ,
             than
             he
             appointed
             and
             commanded
             them
             ;
             to
             the
             subversion
             and
             ruine
             of
             his
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             an
             Argument
             of
             it
             .
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             great
             Pique
             our
             Answerer
             hath
             against
             liberty
             in
             Religion
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             would
             have
             the
             Prophets
             apprehension
             ,
             
               That
               the
               whole
            
             Israel
             
               of
               God
               had
               forsaken
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               proceed
               from
               the
               general
               indulgence
               granted
               by
            
             Ahab
             ,
             
               to
               all
               kinds
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Impieties
            
             ;
             when
             ,
             
             though
             there
             may
             be
             reas●n
             enough
             to
             believe
             he
             
               indulg'd
               all
               kind
               of
               Impieties
            
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               did
               more
               to
               provoke
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
            
             Israel
             
               to
               anger
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             Israel
             
               that
               were
               before
               him
            
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             evidence
             of
             
               his
               indulging
               all
               Kinds
               of
               Religions
            
             ;
             in
             that
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             7000
             who
             
             had
             not
             bowed
             the
             knee
             to
             Ball
             ;
             the
             Prophet
             knew
             not
             of
             one
             true
             worshipper
             besides
             himself
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             great
             Argument
             of
             
               their
               being
               indulged
               ,
               among
               the
               all
               kind
               of
               Religions
               ,
            
             he
             talks
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             conclude
             ,
             whoever
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               shall
               seriously
               consider
               the
               depraved
               Nature
               of
               Man
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               prone
               it
               is
               to
               embrace
               Vice
               ,
               than
               Vertue
               ;
               Error
               than
               Truth
               ;
               and
               the
               Novel
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               good
               old
               way
               of
               Religion
            
             ;
             
             will
             not
             be
             much
             startled
             or
             wonder
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             mankind
             ,
             
             should
             forsake
             the
             Truth
             and
             true
             Religion
             ,
             which
             have
             Persecution
             and
             outward
             sufferings
             usually
             accompanying
             them
             ;
             to
             embrace
             those
             Religions
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             indulge
             them
             in
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             but
             have
             the
             greatest
             worldly
             Interests
             and
             advantages
             attending
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           XXV
           .
        
         
           Whether
           are
           not
           they
           Strangers
           to
           the
           Power
           and
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           ;
           or
           distrustfull
           of
           Gods
           Providence
           ,
           to
           be
           always
           with
           his
           Church
           ;
           who
           think
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           both
           began
           and
           spread
           it self
           over
           the
           world
           for
           several
           hundreds
           of
           years
           ,
           under
           Heathen
           and
           Persecuting
           Emperours
           ,
           cannot
           stand
           or
           continue
           supported
           by
           the
           same
           Divine
           Presence
           and
           Protection
           to
           the
           Worlds
           end
           ,
           without
           the
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             WE
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             nor
             did
             we
             ever
             think
             ,
             the
             
               first
               Reformers
               of
               Religion
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Nation
               ,
               were
               Strangers
               to
               the
               Power
               and
               Efficacy
               of
               the
               Divine
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               distrustful
               of
               Gods
               Promise
               to
               be
               always
               with
               his
               Church
            
             ;
             Because
             the
             whole
             Reformation
             
               was
               not
               without
               the
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               of
               civil
               Magistrates
               :
            
             But
             bless
             God
             rather
             for
             their
             Cooperating
             in
             so
             good
             a
             work
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             shall
             not
             scruple
             to
             say
             ;
             They
             had
             been
             strangers
             to
             the
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             its
             operations
             on
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ;
             had
             they
             believed
             the
             Reformation
             could
             not
             have
             been
             effected
             without
             them
             .
             And
             to
             ask
             what
             
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               Hooper
               ,
               Ridly
               .
            
             &c.
             
               could
               have
               done
               to
               restore
               Religion
               to
               its
               Purity
               and
               Truth
               ;
               had
               they
               not
               been
               seconded
               and
               Assisted
               by
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
            
             would
             
             have
             better
             become
             a
             Turkish
             Mufti
             ,
             then
             a
             Gospel
             Minister
             .
             Does
             he
             think
             the
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             his
             Preachers
             ,
             not
             sufficient
             to
             convert
             the
             most
             obstinate
             ;
             
               and
               to
               bring
               into
               Captivity
               every
               thought
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             How
             then
             did
             ,
             not
             only
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             for
             several
             Ages
             after
             them
             ,
             propagate
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             not
             only
             without
             the
             assistance
             ,
             but
             even
             against
             the
             greatest
             opposition
             of
             civil
             Magistrates
             ?
             And
             what
             can
             be
             more
             to
             the
             disparagement
             of
             the
             then
             English●
             Clergy
             ;
             and
             derogatory
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             
               they
               might
               as
               well
               have
               attempted
               to
               have
               pull'd
               the
               Sun
               out
               of
               its
               Orb
               ,
               as
               ever
               to
               have
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
            
             (
             by
             the
             Aid
             and
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             )
             
               without
               the
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               of
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
               .
            
             Does
             he
             think
             things
             were
             then
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             them
             thought
             to
             be
             amongst
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Assistance
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             look't
             upon
             as
             
               miraculous
               concurrences
            
             with
             the
             Clergy
             in
             the
             management
             and
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             Office
             ?
             I
             trust
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             judges
             both
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             by
             himself
             .
             But
             so
             far
             I
             agree
             with
             him
             ,
             
               That
               as
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               States
               ,
               so
               Religion
               and
               the
               Church
               are
               to
               be
               secured
               and
               npheld
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               same
               means
               and
               methods
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               established
               :
            
             And
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
               as
               founded
               in
               Prelacy
               by
               the
               Kings
               and
               Nobles
               of
               
               England
               ,
            
             as
             hath
             been
             shown
             ,
             must
             be
             secured
             and
             upheld
             by
             the
             same
             means
             and
             methods
             ;
             or
             it
             will
             not
             long
             so
             continue
             ,
             but
             as
             Christian
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             founded
             by
             the
             mouths
             of
             Preachers
             with
             the
             Aid
             and
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             will
             ,
             I
             trust
             ,
             be
             so
             secured
             and
             upheld
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             :
             Yet
             that
             God
             will
             withal
             vouchsafe
             her
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             blessing
             .
             
               That
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               may
               ever
               be
               her
               Nursing
               Fathers
               and
               Nursing
               Mothers
               ,
            
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             her
             from
             the
             rage
             and
             violence
             of
             wicked
             and
             unreasonable
             men
             ,
             since
             all
             men
             have
             not
             Faith
             ,
             is
             my
             hearty
             desire
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             Clergy
             man
             (
             sensible
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             
               how
               things
               are
               now
               amongst
               them
               )
            
             is
             distrustful
             of
             Gods
             continuing
             his
             Church
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             would
             have
             
               the
               Gentleman
               consider
               ,
               in
               what
               Scripture
               he
               hath
               promis'd
               ,
               that
               either
               Christianity
               in
               general
               ,
               or
               Protestantism
               in
               particular
               ,
               should
               for
               ever
               continue
               the
               Establisht
               Religion
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               .
            
             We
             know
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             of
             no
             particular
             promise
             concerning
             the
             Establisht
             Religion
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             this
             we
             know
             ,
             
               That
               where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               Christs
               name
               ,
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               be
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             told
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             while
             they
             taught
             the
             
               observation
               of
               all
               things
               which
               he
               commanded
               them
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               with
               them
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
            
             ;
             So
             that
             if
             Christianity
             continue
             not
             with
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             o●r
             own
             default
             ,
             in
             forsaking
             Christ
             ,
             and
             disobeying
             his
             commands
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             acknowledge
             here
             ,
             what
             could
             not
             well
             be
             denied
             ,
             
               That
               Christianity
            
             
             
               spread
               it self
               over
               the
               world
               ,
               under
               Heathen
               and
               Persecuting
               Emperours
               ,
               only
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Divine
               Presence
               and
               Protection
               ,
               without
               the
               Aid
               of
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
               :
            
             But
             looks
             upon
             it
             as
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             depended
             on
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             ,
             
               because
               some
               have
               been
               fed
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               ordinary
               and
               common
               sustenance
               ,
               that
               others
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               should
               refuse
               their
               daily
               bread
               .
            
             No
             certainly
             ,
             no
             wise
             or
             sober
             man
             will
             ever
             do
             that
             ,
             but
             rather
             thankfully
             accept
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             favour
             and
             assistance
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             have
             that
             to
             be
             the
             
               Churches
               daily
               bread
            
             ;
             though
             I
             should
             have
             thought
             ,
             
               the
               Divine
               presence
               and
               Influences
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
            
             might
             rather
             have
             been
             so
             esteemed
             ;
             and
             to
             substitute
             in
             the
             place
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             Coercive
             and
             Compulsive
             Power
             ,
             savours
             more
             of
             Mahumetism
             ,
             than
             of
             Christianity
             .
             So
             little
             reverence
             hath
             he
             for
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             with
             a
             seeming
             contempt
             of
             him
             ▪
             
               That
               true
               Religion
               flourisht
               before
               ever
               he
               came
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             though
             he
             acknowledges
             ,
             
               it
               was
               by
               the
               Divine
               Protection
               without
               the
               Aid
               of
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
               :
               But
               so
               soon
               as
               the
            
             Israelites
             
               were
               settl'd
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               ,
               The
               true
               Religion
            
             he
             says
             ,
             
               no
               longer
               thriv'd
               and
               prosper'd
               ,
               among
               them
               ;
               then
               it
               was
               encouraged
               and
               protected
               against
               all
               false
               and
               Forraign
               Religions
               ,
               by
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
               :
            
             God
             having
             then
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             withdrawn
             his
             Divine
             and
             Spiritual
             Assistances
             from
             it
             ;
             committing
             the
             sole
             care
             and
             concerns
             thereof
             to
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             .
             What
             then
             became
             of
             Religion
             when
             
             those
             Magistrates
             neglected
             their
             duty
             both
             towards
             it
             ,
             and
             towards
             God
             ?
             was
             there
             then
             no
             true
             Religion
             in
             Israel
             ?
             or
             does
             he
             think
             it
             did
             not
             then
             thrive
             or
             prosper
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             any
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             Seat
             of
             Religion
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Godliness
               is
               great
               gain
            
             ;
             but
             gain
             with
             some
             is
             the
             only
             godliness
             ;
             and
             they
             think
             Religion
             never
             thrives
             or
             prospers
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             outward
             Prosperity
             of
             its
             Professors
             ;
             though
             the
             contrary
             be
             evident
             ,
             and
             so
             David
             tells
             us
             ;
             
               Before
               I
               was
               afflicted
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               went
               astray
               ,
               but
               now
               have
               I
               kept
               thy
               word
               :
            
             and
             again
             ;
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               that
               I
               have
               been
               afflicted
            
             ;
             
             
               that
               I
               might
               learn
               thy
               Statutes
               .
            
             Yet
             will
             it
             not
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             example
             and
             countenance
             of
             Superiours
             ,
             hath
             a
             great
             influence
             on
             the
             behaviour
             and
             conversation
             of
             Inferiours
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             old
             saying
             ,
             
               Regis
               ad
               exemplum
               ,
               totus
               componitur
               orbis
               :
            
             yet
             Religion
             does
             not
             stand
             and
             fall
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             even
             in
             Ahab●
             Reign
             ,
             there
             were
             7000
             who
             bowed
             not
             the
             knee
             to
             Baal
             :
             who
             yet
             were
             neither
             Schismaticks
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             censur'd
             as
             disobedient
             to
             Superiours
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             of
             the
             then
             establisht
             national
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             conclude
             ,
             our
             Answerer
             tells
             us
             in
             plain
             terms
             ,
             
               Although
               Christianity
               were
               planted
               by
               miracles
               ,
               (
               i.e.
            
             By
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Divine
             Presence
             ,
             and
             its
             Protection
             only
             ,
             without
             the
             aid
             of
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             )
             
               yet
               its
               preservation
               can
               be
               effected
               by
               no
               other
               means
               than
               Laws
               :
            
             forgetting
             what
             he
             but
             now
             told
             us
             ,
             
               That
               as
               Kingdoms
               and
               States
               ,
               so
               Religion
               and
               
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               secured
               and
               upheld
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               same
               means
               and
               methods
               by
               which
               they
               were
               a●quired
               .
            
             But
             Mahum●●atism
             prevailing
             ,
             hath
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             alter'd
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             judges
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             unable
             to
             preserve
             Christianity
             ,
             without
             the
             aid
             of
             the
             Civil
             Sword
             ;
             and
             that
             Christs
             promised
             Presence
             with
             his
             Church
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             Gifts
             he
             gave
             unto
             men
             ,
             
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               his
               body
            
             ;
             are
             not
             of
             themselves
             sufficient
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             sticks
             not
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               these
               have
               slept
               for
               these
               fifteen
               hundred
               years
            
             ;
             (
             judging
             it
             seems
             ,
             others
             ,
             
               as
               things
               are
               now
               amongst
               us
               ,
            
             such
             as
             himself
             )
             and
             consequently
             that
             Christ
             continu'd
             not
             his
             Gifts
             unto
             men
             for
             the
             ends
             before-mention'd
             ,
             nor
             yet
             his
             Presence
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             Church
             above
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             ;
             so
             leaving
             her
             for
             an
             hundred
             and
             odd
             years
             ,
             without
             either
             Civil
             or
             Spiritual
             means
             for
             her
             Preservation
             ;
             it
             being
             300
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             before
             she
             had
             the
             Aid
             or
             Protection
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             :
             such
             an
             excellent
             Advocate
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             hath
             this
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             Answerer
             approv'd
             himself
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           XXVI
           .
        
         
           Whether
           to
           Persecute
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           be
           not
           an
           Indication
           of
           a
           Cainish
           ,
           Ishmalitish
           ,
           and
           Wolfish
           Nature
           ;
           and
           a
           certain
           sign
           ,
           that
           such
           are
           none
           of
           Christs
           Sheep
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             THis
             Answerer
             is
             sure
             the
             first
             that
             ever
             quarrel'd
             at
             the
             severities
             of
             any
             expressions
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             persecuted
             on
             the
             accouut
             of
             Religion
             ;
             there
             being
             certainly
             no
             viler
             miscreants
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             than
             they
             who
             molest
             or
             trouble
             any
             for
             rendring
             only
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             Homage
             due
             from
             the
             Creature
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
             
               And
               though
               he
               knows
               of
               none
               of
               the
            
             Socinian
             
               writers
               ,
               that
               press
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               this
               Argument
               with
               that
               bitterness
               as
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               Query
               .
            
             Yet
             he
             may
             soon
             find
             some
             among
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             who
             have
             prest
             it
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ;
             and
             from
             whom
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Query
             was
             but
             borrowed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Reverend
               ,
               Learned
               and
               Pious
               Dr.
            
             Henry
             More
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             
             having
             declared
             Liberty
             of
             Religion
             to
             be
             the
             common
             and
             Natural
             right
             of
             al●
             Nations
             and
             Persons
             ,
             tells
             us
             how
             Grotious
             gives
             several
             instances
             thereof
             in
             his
             
               De
               jure
               belli
               &
               Pacis
            
             :
             where
             he
             cites
             one
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Toledo
               ;
               Praecipit
               Sancta
               Synodus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Holy
             Synod
             Decrees
             that
             none
             hereafter
             shall
             by
             Force
             he
             compelled
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             have
             mercy
             ;
             and
             
             whom
             he
             will
             be
             hardneth
             .
             Also
             Tertullian
             ,
             lex
             nova
             non
             se
             vindicat
             ultore
             gladio
             :
             
               The
               Gospel
               supports
               not
               it self
               by
               the
               punishing
               Sword.
               He
               Cites
               also
               the
               constitutions
               of
            
             Clemens
             ,
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             Chrysostom
             
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               who
               expressly
               exclude
               Force
               and
               Compulsion
               in
               bringing
               over
               to
               Christianity
               .
               And
               certainly
               they
               who
               are
               brought
               over
               to
               it
               ,
               ought
               not
               therefore
               to
               be
               treated
               with
               less
               of
               Reason
               and
               Moderation
               .
            
          
           
             That
             also
             ,
             
               saith
               our
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Doctor
               ,
            
             is
             remarkable
             which
             Bishop
             Jewel
             notes
             out
             of
             Chrysostom
             ,
             in
             the
             19th
             Homily
             on
             St.
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Nunquid
               ovis
               lupum
               persequitur
               aliquando
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Does
             the
             Sheep
             ever
             persecute
             the
             Wolf
             ?
             no
             ,
             but
             the
             Wolf
             the
             Sheep
             :
             so
             Cain
             persecuted
             Abel
             ,
             not
             
               Abel
               Cain
            
             :
             so
             Ishmael
             persecuted
             Isaac
             not
             
               Isaac
               Ishmael
            
             :
             so
             the
             Jews
             persecuted
             Christ
             ,
             not
             Christ
             the
             Jews
             :
             Hereticks
             persecute
             Christians
             ,
             not
             Christians
             Hereticks
             ;
             by
             their
             fruits
             therefore
             ye
             shall
             know
             them
             :
             whereby
             he
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             Persecution
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             is
             A
             very
             Vnchristian
             or
             Antichrstian
             Symptom
             .
             And
             smartly
             again
             in
             the
             same
             Homily
             ,
             
               Quem
               vides
               in
               sangnine
               persecutionis
               gaude●●tem
               ,
               lupus
               est
               ,
            
             He
             that
             is
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             is
             no
             Sheep
             of
             Christs
             ,
             but
             a
             Wolf.
             And
             lastly
             (
             for
             it
             were
             an
             infinite
             business
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             to
             prosecute
             this
             common
             place
             )
             that
             is
             a
             shrewd
             intimation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             be
             that
             was
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             persecuted
             him
             that
             was
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             so
             great
             an
             Antipathy
             is
             there
             between
             the
             carnal
             and
             truly
             Regenerate
             Christian
             ;
             which
             should
             make
             
             any
             man
             afraid
             to
             feel
             any
             persecuting
             motions
             arise
             in
             his
             breast
             ;
             as
             being
             
               Indications
               of
               a
            
             Cainish
             ,
             Ishmaelitish
             ,
             
               and
               Wolvish
               Nature
               ;
               and
               a
               certain
               sign
               that
               such
               are
               none
               of
               Christs
               Sheep
               .
               These
               are
               the
               bitter
               expressions
               which
               our
               sweet-natur'd
               ,
               and
               tender-hearted
               Answerer
               ,
               hath
               not
               met
               with
               among
               his
            
             Socinian
             
               acquaintance
               ;
               and
               which
               his
               meek
               and
               gentle
               Spirit
               cannot
               bear
               against
               his
               Brethren
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               the
               Reverend
               and
               Pious
               Dr.
            
             More
             
               farther
               tells
               us
            
             ,
             
             That
             the
             cruel
             and
             bloody
             Persecution
             of
             the
             true
             and
             living
             Members
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             their
             faithful
             adhering
             to
             the
             plain
             and
             undoubted
             commands
             of
             their
             Heavenly
             Soveraign
             ,
             who
             is
             stiled
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             is
             certainly
             the
             most
             signal
             and
             capital
             Antichristianism
             that
             any
             Policy
             can
             be
             corrupted
             with
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             grossly
             and
             visibly
             opposite
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             beareth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             endureth
             all
             things
             ;
             which
             will
             not
             be
             over
             severe
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             much
             less
             cruel
             to
             the
             good
             .
             
             And
             also
             to
             the
             description
             of
             Christs
             Government
             ;
             who
             is
             said
             ,
             
             to
             redeem
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             needy
             from
             deceit
             and
             violence
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             blood
             is
             precious
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             he
             shall
             feed
             his
             Flock
             like
             a
             Shepherd
             ;
             he
             shall
             gather
             his
             Lambs
             with
             his
             Arms
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             in
             his
             bosom
             .
             This
             is
             the
             genuine
             Spirit
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             Pastors
             ,
             whether
             of
             higher
             or
             lower
             degree
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             tenderly
             affected
             towards
             their
             Sheep
             .
             But
             such
             as
             thwack
             and
             beat
             them
             ,
             and
             violently
             drive
             them
             ;
             instead
             of
             going
             before
             them
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Christian
             example
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             Shepherds
             ,
             but
             Butchers
             ;
             
             and
             will
             easily
             drive
             them
             to
             the
             Shambles
             ,
             and
             see
             their
             throats
             cut
             without
             remorse
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             genuine
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             he
             truly
             says
             ,
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             Pastors
             ;
             to
             be
             thus
             tenderly
             affected
             towards
             their
             Sheep
             ;
             what
             shall
             we
             judge
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             thwack
             and
             beat
             ;
             and
             violently
             drive
             them
             :
             but
             are
             so
             tenderly
             affected
             towards
             their
             Persecutors
             ,
             they
             cannot
             bear
             their
             being
             hardly
             spoken
             of
             ?
             And
             how
             impertinent
             are
             we
             here
             told
             (
             while
             inquiring
             only
             after
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             persecute
             upon
             the
             accouut
             of
             Religion
             )
             
               of
               the
               enacting
               Laws
               to
               punish
               those
               that
               violate
               and
               deflowr
               Religion
            
             ;
             as
             if
             to
             persecute
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             punish
             the
             Violaters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             were
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             
               We
               diswade
               not
            
             ,
             as
             he
             insinuates
             ,
             
               inflicting
               punishments
               upon
               sensual
               and
               unrighteous
               Persons
               ,
               such
               as
               violate
               the
               Laws
               of
               either
               Table
            
             ;
             and
             are
             far
             from
             thinking
             Christian
             Justice
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             Clemency
             and
             Lenity
             ,
             of
             Spirit
             .
             Yet
             is
             it
             neither
             just
             nor
             righteous
             to
             Execute
             before
             Judgement
             .
             And
             as
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             is
             stiled
             the
             Shepherd
             of
             Souls
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             Title
             imports
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             not
             only
             his
             Lambs
             and
             Sheep
             fed
             ,
             but
             
               grievous
               Wolves
               watch
               ,
               and
               their
               mouths
               stopt
               too
               ,
               when
               they
               devour
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               teach
               things
               which
               they
               ought
               not
               for
               filthy
            
             Lucre
             '
             
               s
               sake
            
             ;
             It
             becomes
             a
             duty
             to
             stop
             his
             mouth
             ,
             who
             endeavours
             what
             he
             can
             ,
             that
             Christs
             flock
             should
             be
             devoured
             ;
             teaching
             notorious
             untruths
             ,
             and
             things
             which
             he
             ought
             not
             for
             filthy
             .
             
             Lucer's
             sake
             .
             Nor
             will
             it
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             advantage
             him
             ,
             
               That
               
               as
               Christ
               is
               a
               meek
               Saviour
               to
               returning
               sinners
               ;
               so
               he
               is
               a
               terrible
               Judge
               to
               Apostates
               and
               evil
               doers
               ,
            
             while
             he
             continues
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             since
             
               against
               such
            
             ,
             as
             himself
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             
               His
               Arrows
               are
               ordain'd
            
             .
             And
             though
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               he
               begins
               to
               Execute
               vengeance
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               by
               raising
               up
               men
               of
               undaunted
               Spirits
               ,
               who
               make
               Righteousness
               the
               girdle
               of
               their
               Loins
               ,
               and
               Judgement
               their
               Robe
               and
               Diadem
               ;
               to
               succour
               his
               Church
               ,
               support
               his
               Worship
               and
               punish
               his
               Enemies
               ,
            
             yet
             such
             will
             never
             persecute
             for
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             think
             those
             to
             give
             ill
             example
             unto
             others
             ,
             or
             to
             become
             Schismatical
             and
             disorderly
             in
             their
             Stations
             ,
             who
             serve
             God
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             nor
             judge
             any
             evil
             Doers
             ,
             for
             rendring
             unto
             him
             the
             Homage
             due
             from
             the
             Creature
             to
             the
             Creator
             ;
             seeing
             by
             this
             no
             
               occasion
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Enemy
               to
               reproach
               and
               blaspheme
               the
               good
               ways
               of
               God
            
             ;
             whatever
             occasion
             some
             Cainish
             or
             Ishmalitish
             spirits
             may
             thence
             take
             so
             to
             do
             .
             But
             for
             such
             as
             have
             
               erred
               and
               strayed
               from
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             or
             neglect
             the
             Christian
             duties
             he
             requires
             of
             them
             ;
             let
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             in
             Gods
             name
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             of
             his
             appointment
             ,
             reduce
             or
             otherwise
             punish
             them
             ;
             no
             good
             Christian
             will
             certainly
             ever
             be
             displeased
             thereat
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             says
             our
             Answerer
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               no
               indication
               of
               any
               such
               nature
               as
               the
               Query
               mentions
               to
               punish
               evil
               Doers
            
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             indeed
             ,
             nor
             does
             the
             Query
             say
             it
             is
             :
             but
             to
             persecute
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             Cain
             persecuted
             
               Abel
               ,
               Ishmael
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             as
             their
             followers
             at
             this
             day
             persecute
             
             such
             as
             are
             more
             righteous
             than
             themselves
             ,
             is
             an
             Indication
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             as
             the
             Query
             mentions
             .
             And
             now
             if
             Magistrates
             will
             not
             do
             as
             he
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             
               He
               declares
               them
               wickedly
               unjust
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               terrible
               Epithetes
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Query
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               them
            
             what
             then
             is
             it
             he
             would
             have
             them
             to
             do
             ?
             
               To
               break
               the
               Jaw-bone
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               pluck
               the
               spoil
               out
               of
               their
               teeth
               .
            
             So
             would
             every
             honest
             and
             good
             man.
             
               To
               repay
               men
               according
               to
               their
               deeds
               ,
               fury
               to
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               and
               recompence
               to
               his
               Enemies
            
             ;
             and
             who
             desires
             not
             the
             same
             ?
             
               to
               imploy
               their
               Powr
               for
               his
               honour
               from
               whom
               it
               descends
            
             ;
             nothing
             sure
             is
             more
             just
             .
             
               Not
               to
               permit
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               to
               be
               torn
               in
               pieces
               ,
               by
               a
               thousand
               Sects
               and
               Factions
               ,
               and
               Wolves
               to
               prey
               upon
               Christs
               flock
               :
            
             This
             above
             all
             ,
             is
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             their
             duty
             ;
             and
             't
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             they
             would
             carefully
             observe
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             ,
             much
             less
             assist
             ,
             any
             to
             impose
             their
             thoughts
             or
             fancies
             in
             the
             
               Agenda
               and
               Credenda
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             upon
             others
             :
             but
             permit
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             Sole
             Rule
             of
             all
             mens
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             in
             all
             Gospel
             Duties
             and
             Administrations
             :
             Nothing
             being
             more
             evident
             than
             that
             particular
             Churches
             or
             Persons
             ,
             assuming
             to
             themselves
             a
             Power
             to
             Decree
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             impose
             them
             upon
             others
             ;
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             
               torn
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               in
               pieces
               ;
               and
               divided
               the
               Church
               into
               Sects
               and
               Factions
               ;
               and
               which
               gives
               opportunity
               unto
               Wolves
               to
               prey
               upon
               Christ's
               flock
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               great
               Enemy
               of
               mankind
               and
               his
               wicked
               Instruments
               to
               sport
               themselves
               in
               her
               ruine
               ,
            
             corrupting
             
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             with
             their
             additions
             ,
             
               and
               bringing
               scorn
               and
               contempt
               upon
               all
               the
               Offices
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Ministry
               thereof
               .
               Let
               all
               men
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             
             
               Believe
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               only
               ;
               and
               endeavour
               to
               believe
               it
               in
               the
               true
               sense
               ,
               and
               require
               no
               more
               of
               others
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               find
               this
               not
               only
               a
               better
               ,
               but
               the
               only
               means
               to
               suppress
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               restore
               Vnity
               :
               For
               he
               that
               believes
               the
               Scripture
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               to
               believe
               it
               in
               the
               true
               sense
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               an
               Heretick
               .
               And
               if
               no
               more
               than
               this
               were
               required
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               capable
               of
               the
               Churches
               Communion
               ,
               then
               all
               men
               so
               qualified
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               different
               in
               opinion
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               any
               such
               difference
               ,
               must
               be
               of
               necessity
               one
               in
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               if
               ,
               as
               he
               says
               ,
            
             To
             tolerate
             unruly
             and
             vain
             Talkers
             and
             Deceivers
             ,
             who
             vent
             their
             idle
             fancies
             to
             corrupt
             and
             withdraw
             others
             from
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             be
             an
             Indication
             of
             more
             cruelty
             ,
             than
             to
             Tollerate
             so
             many
             Thieves
             and
             Murtherers
             upon
             publick
             Roades
             and
             Highways
             ;
             
               This
               Answerer
               is
               by
               no
               means
               to
               be
               tollerated
               ,
               having
               manifested
               himself
               ,
               so
               unruly
               and
               vain
               a
               Talker
               ,
               and
               Deceiver
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           XXVII
           .
        
         
           Whether
           can
           any
           think
           .
           That
           they
           who
           Persecute
           Christ
           in
           his
           Members
           ,
           despoiling
           them
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           Imprisoning
           their
           Persons
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           ,
           for
           their
           faithful
           adhering
           to
           the
           plain
           and
           undoubted
           commands
           of
           their
           Heavenly
           Soveraign
           ;
           will
           speed
           better
           at
           the
           great
           day
           of
           account
           ,
           than
           those
           whom
           Christ
           himself
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           shall
           be
           then
           rejected
           ,
           but
           for
           not
           visiting
           and
           relieving
           his
           poor
           Members
           ,
           when
           in
           want
           ,
           in
           sickness
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Adversity
           ?
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             
               INstead
               of
               Answering
               this
               Query
               ,
               'T
               is
               very
               judiciously
               objected
               ,
            
             It
             hath
             many
             things
             questionable
             in
             it
             .
             
               And
               with
               as
               great
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               to
               as
               little
               purpose
               ;
               he
               likewise
               tell
               us
               ,
            
             That
             none
             are
             true
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             besides
             those
             that
             are
             Vnited
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             for
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             his
             Body
             ;
             
               and
               (
               as
               he
               also
               judiciously
               observes
               )
            
             no
             one
             can
             be
             a
             Member
             belonging
             to
             the
             Head
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             some
             way
             or
             other
             Vnited
             to
             the
             Body
             .
             
               But
               sure
               ,
               our
               Answerer
               is
               the
               first
               pretended
               Christian
               ,
               that
               ever
               questioned
               the
            
             soundness
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             or
             that
             a
             Christians
             joyning
             to
             it
             might
             endanger
             his
             internal
             Vnion
             to
             Christ
             who
             is
             H●●d
             .
             
               And
               wherefore
               doth
               he
               here
               tell
               us
               ,
               what
               the
               Query
               neither
               denies
               ,
               nor
               questions
            
             ;
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             
             a
             sound
             part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             
               unless
               to
               manifest
               his
               Dialectick
               Art
               ,
               in
               proving
               ,
            
             That
             whoever
             ,
             
               (
               in
               any
               thing
            
             )
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             any
             part
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             cut
             themselves
             off
             from
             Christ
             the
             Head
             :
             
               and
               therefore
               they
               who
               withdraw
               Communion
               from
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               (
               though
               but
               in
               the
               least
               minute
               Circumstances
               or
               Ceremonies
               )
            
             belong
             not
             unto
             Christ.
             
               So
               that
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               with
               this
               Learned
               and
               Judicious
               Answerer
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Ceremonial
               Pale
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               Salvation
            
             :
             and
             if
             any
             are
             punisht
             for
             so
             cuting
             themselves
             off
             from
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             their
             punishment
             is
             no
             persecution
             :
             
               Quod
               erat
               demonstrandum
            
             .
          
           
             Great
             wits
             according
             to
             the
             Proverb
             ,
             have
             short
             memories
             ;
             he
             could
             not
             else
             have
             so
             soon
             forgotten
             ,
             which
             he
             but
             now
             reprov'd
             the
             Independants
             for
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               Their
               eva●uating
               one
               main
               Article
               of
               the
               Christian
               Creed
               ;
               Faith
               in
               one
               Catholick
               Church
               :
            
             For
             that
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             
               They
               restrained
               it
               to
               themselves
            
             ,
             whereas
             he
             so
             restrains
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             allows
             of
             none
             
               withdrawing
               themselves
               from
               her
               Communion
               ,
               to
               belong
               unto
               Christ
               ,
            
             the
             one
             main
             Article
             therefore
             of
             his
             Christian
             Creed
             ,
             
               Faith
               in
               one
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             is
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             Faith
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             Faith
             in
             whatever
             Church
             is
             uppermost
             .
             )
             And
             though
             out
             of
             her
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             ;
             yet
             ,
             for
             Arguments
             sake
             ,
             he
             will
             suppose
             ,
             
               That
               those
               who
               separate
               from
               her
               Communion
            
             (
             even
             in
             her
             very
             Ceremonies
             )
             
               are
               notwithstanding
            
             (
             such
             )
             
               their
               
               separation
               ,
               real
               Members
               of
               Christs
               mystical
               body
               ;
               yet
               none
               of
               them
               ,
            
             he
             says
             ,
             
               are
               persecuted
               for
               their
               faithful
               adhering
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               undoubted
               and
               plain
               commands
               of
               their
               Heavenly
               Soveraign
               :
            
             nor
             does
             the
             Query
             say
             they
             are
             .
             But
             supposing
             ,
             as
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             That
             any
             should
             be
             punisht
             for
             assembling
             together
             to
             Pray
             ,
             or
             partake
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             Instituted
             ,
             and
             requires
             the
             observation
             of
             ;
             would
             not
             such
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             for
             their
             faithful
             adhering
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             plain
             and
             undoubted
             commands
             of
             their
             Heavenly
             Soveraign
             ?
          
           
             But
             says
             our
             Answerer
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Gentleman
               produce
               one
               Person
               that
               ever
               suffer'd
               for
               performing
               any
               essential
               duty
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             We
             know
             not
             what
             he
             may
             esteem
             an
             essential
             duty
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             who
             is
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             
               declares
               the
               outward
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               be
               no
               part
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             But
             if
             he
             will
             allow
             Praying
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             be
             essential
             duties
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             as
             by
             all
             good
             Christians
             they
             have
             hitherto
             been
             esteemed
             .
             He
             need
             not
             go
             beyond
             his
             own
             Parish
             to
             meet
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             suffer'd
             ,
             and
             deeply
             suffer'd
             ,
             even
             by
             his
             Instigation
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             those
             duties
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               not
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               those
               duties
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               disorderly
               and
               Irregular
               way
               of
               performing
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               punisht
               .
            
             Very
             good
             :
             By
             what
             Rule
             then
             does
             he
             judge
             the
             way
             of
             their
             performance
             Disorderly
             and
             
             Irregular
             ;
             all
             order
             consisting
             in
             the
             due
             observation
             of
             some
             Rule
             :
             Now
             if
             he
             will
             tell
             us
             of
             any
             Rule
             they
             therein
             transgress
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             abide
             by
             ;
             he
             hath
             said
             something
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             
               They
               are
               punisht
               for
               not
               doing
               them
               in
               that
               due
               manner
               ,
               as
               is
               enjoyn'd
               them
               by
               their
               Superiours
            
             ;
             yet
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             The
             injunction
             of
             Superiours
             ,
             is
             the
             Rule
             whereby
             they
             are
             to
             be
             perform'd
             .
             
             Nay
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               command
               a
               worship
               that
               were
               Idolatrous
               or
               superstitious
               ;
               or
               did
               appoint
               vain
               ,
               foolish
               ,
               and
               ridiculous
               Ceremonies
               ;
               they
               were
               not
               therein
               to
               be
               complyed
               with
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             Injunctions
             or
             Commands
             of
             Superiours
             ,
             are
             not
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             ,
             this
             Rule
             .
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               They
               are
               punisht
               for
               being
               disorderly
               in
               their
               Stations
               and
               Callings
               ,
               and
               for
               being
               disobedient
               to
               Government
               and
               Laws
               .
            
             If
             by
             being
             disorderly
             in
             their
             Stations
             and
             Callings
             ,
             he
             means
             ,
             as
             he
             elsewhere
             says
             ,
             
               Their
               Vsurping
               the
               Office
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Inferiour
               Clergy
               :
            
             He
             hath
             thereon
             ,
             already
             had
             the
             Judgement
             of
             as
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             a
             Divine
             ,
             as
             most
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             can
             boast
             of
             .
             And
             for
             their
             being
             disobedient
             ;
             
               though
               he
               hath
               advised
               us
               to
               resign
               up
               our selves
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             He
             hath
             not
             yet
             told
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             whatever
             they
             shall
             ,
             or
             may
             ,
             command
             us
             ,
             So
             that
             neither
             can
             the
             commands
             of
             Governours
             ,
             nor
             Laws
             of
             Superiours
             ,
             be
             this
             Rule
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             ,
             ought
             else
             but
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             revealed
             in
             his
             word
             :
             
               To
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ,
            
             was
             the
             old
             
             Rule
             ;
             and
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             is
             still
             the
             only
             Rule
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Orderly
             and
             Disorderly
             performance
             of
             all
             Religious
             duties
             ●
             by
             and
             if
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             performance
             be
             not
             according
             unto
             this
             Rule
             ;
             it
             is
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             Disorderly
             and
             Irregular
             ;
             and
             suffering
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             may
             be
             esteemed
             a
             punishment
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             persecution
             ;
             as
             may
             likewise
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             who
             are
             
               disobedient
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Governments
            
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             all
             civil
             and
             secular
             matters
             and
             concerns
             ;
             and
             theirs
             also
             ,
             who
             
               censure
               the
               Actions
               of
               Authority
               ;
               Vsurp
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ;
               endanger
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               violate
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Nor
             are
             there
             greater
             violaters
             of
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             ;
             than
             they
             who
             impose
             on
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
             other
             conditions
             of
             Church-fellowship
             and
             Communion
             ,
             than
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             ever
             enjoyned
             or
             required
             .
             And
             so
             far
             I
             agree
             with
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             
               That
               the
               not
               punishing
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               prejudicial
               both
               to
               Church
               and
               State
               ;
               the
               one
               being
               thereby
               over-run
               with
               Factions
               and
               Seditions
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               ,
            
             (
             as
             wofull
             experience
             tells
             us
             ,
             )
             
               with
               Schisms
               ,
               Heresies
               and
               Contentions
               .
            
          
           
             But
             our
             Answerer
             grows
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             plays
             with
             his
             Reader
             ,
             in
             telling
             him
             ,
             
               Dissenters
               are
               persecuted
               to
               ,
               what
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               were
               persecuted
               from
               ,
            
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               Their
               Churches
               ,
               or
               Publick
               place
               of
               Divine
               worship
            
             ;
             for
             Dissenters
             are
             ,
             not
             certainly
             ,
             persecuted
             to
             their
             Churches
             ;
             though
             some
             may
             account
             it
             a
             persecution
             to
             be
             compelled
             unto
             his
             .
          
           
           
             There
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             ,
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             Causes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Degrees
             ,
             of
             Persecution
             ;
             but
             whoever
             suffers
             in
             any
             kind
             for
             his
             faithful
             adhering
             unto
             the
             plain
             and
             undoubted
             Commands
             of
             his
             Heavenly
             Soveraign
             ;
             the
             Author●
             thereof
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             excus'd
             ,
             because
             others
             have
             been
             more
             barbarous
             and
             cruel
             than
             they
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             that
             even
             these
             are
             not
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             worst
             ;
             may
             be
             ascribed
             rather
             to
             the
             good
             hand
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             moderation
             of
             those
             in
             Authority
             ,
             restraining
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             their
             good
             wills
             or
             desires
             .
          
           
             The
             instance
             he
             gives
             us
             ,
             of
             a
             
               Father's
               correcting
               his
               child
               ,
               and
               the
               childs
               crying
               out
               M●ther
            
             ;
             is
             very
             impertinent
             here
             .
             Parents
             may
             correct
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             Princes
             their
             Subjects
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             cause
             makes
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             so
             't
             is
             that
             must
             denominate
             it
             either
             persecution
             or
             punishment
             .
             'T
             is
             Christ
             alone
             knows
             who
             are
             his
             ;
             yet
             thus
             much
             we
             shall
             presume
             to
             say
             ;
             
               That
               they
               who
               persecute
               him
               in
               his
               Members
               ,
               will
               not
               speed
               better
               at
               the
               great
               day
               of
               account
               ,
               than
               they
               whom
               himself
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               shall
               be
               then
               rejected
               ,
               but
               for
               not
               visiting
               and
               relieving
               his
               poor
               Members
               ,
            
             
             
               when
               in
               want
               ,
               in
               sickness
               or
               in
               any
               other
               adversity
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Query
           XXVIII
           .
        
         
           Whether
           ,
           since
           offences
           will
           come
           ,
           it
           be
           not
           every
           ones
           concern
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           than
           ordinary
           careful
           ,
           he
           involves
           not
           himself
           in
           that
           dreadful
           woe
           ,
           pronounced
           against
           those
           by
           whom
           they
           come
           ?
           
             Matt.
             18.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             Query
             .
          
           
             QUoting
             the
             Text
             ,
             might
             have
             satisfied
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             That
             by
             offences
             here
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             understood
             ,
             then
             what
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             intended
             when
             he
             pronounc't
             that
             dreadful
             wo
             against
             those
             by
             whom
             they
             come
             :
             and
             whether
             they
             be
             the
             persecutions
             which
             discourage
             Christians
             from
             owning
             of
             his
             name
             ;
             attending
             upon
             his
             Ordinances
             ;
             adhering
             unto
             his
             Truth
             ;
             or
             ought
             else
             that
             administers
             occasion
             to
             another
             to
             transgress
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             neglect
             his
             duty
             ,
             or
             obstruct
             him
             in
             a
             course
             of
             Piety
             and
             good
             works
             ;
             it
             certainly
             concerns
             every
             one
             to
             be
             more
             than
             ordinarily
             careful
             ,
             he
             involves
             not
             himself
             in
             that
             dreadfull
             wo
             ,
             pronounced
             against
             those
             by
             whom
             they
             come
             .
             The
             Query
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             cautions
             all
             to
             beware
             splitting
             on
             so
             dangerous
             a
             Rock
             ;
             but
             chargeth
             none
             with
             running
             ,
             or
             driving
             others
             ,
             upon
             it
             .
             Evil
             therefore
             be
             to
             him
             that
             evil
             thinks
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             as
             quoted
             by
             him
             ,
             says
             very
             well
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Minister
               should
               not
               more
               fear
               offending
               his
               particular
               flock
               ,
               than
               offending
               the
               Catholick
            
             
             Church
             ;
             but
             this
             will
             neither
             justifie
             ,
             nor
             excuse
             his
             offending
             of
             either
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             this
             Answerer's
             hope
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             find
             a
             National
             Church
             of
             humane
             Institution
             ,
             to
             have
             that
             Authority
             over
             its
             Members
             ,
             (
             even
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             determin'd
             who
             are
             so
             )
             as
             a
             private
             Minister
             hath
             over
             the
             flock
             ,
             over
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             him
             Overseer
             .
             Whether
             
               Dissenters
               take
               no
               offence
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               but
               what
               they
               bring
               upon
               themselves
               by
               their
               own
               perverted
               Judgements
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Let
             them
             see
             too
             ,
             who
             are
             therein
             concern'd
             ;
             and
             must
             one
             day
             answer
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             ,
             and
             often
             does
             so
             happen
             ,
             
               That
               one
               man
               is
               the
               occasion
               of
               another
               mans
               sin
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               guilt
               of
               him
               who
               sins
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               changed
               upon
               him
               ,
               whose
               action
               occasion'd
               it
            
             ;
             which
             yet
             hinders
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             may
             likewise
             occasion
             others
             to
             sin
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             must
             be
             accountable
             .
             And
             yet
             none
             sure
             doubts
             ,
             
               but
               that
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               in
               the
               enacting
               of
               Laws
               ,
               Authority
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               will
               please
               the
               humours
               ,
               as
               advance
               the
               benefit
               of
               those
               under
               its
               Charge
               and
               Protection
               :
            
             Nor
             can
             we
             have
             so
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             any
             in
             Authority
             ,
             as
             to
             imagine
             
               they
               should
               make
               Laws
               thwart
               or
               contradict
               those
               that
               are
               Divine
               :
            
             Nor
             yet
             who
             takes
             or
             gives
             offences
             ;
             
             for
             as
             
               every
               one
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               himself
               to
               God
            
             ;
             so
             let
             every
             one
             look
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             duty
             .
             
               And
               as
            
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             
               the
               day
               is
               coming
               ,
               when
               all
               mens
               Disguises
               and
               Vizards
               shall
               be
               pull'd
               off
               ,
               and
               their
               most
               retired
               thoughts
               and
               actions
               laid
            
             
             
               open
               and
               manifest
               to
               men
               and
               Angels
            
             ;
             〈◊〉
             't
             were
             well
             if
             all
             men
             had
             a
             serious
             and
             due
             sense
             thereof
             ;
             and
             so
             liv'd
             and
             behav'd
             themselves
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             as
             to
             convince
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             spoke
             as
             they
             thought
             ,
             and
             believ'd
             as
             they
             profest
             .
          
           
             But
             who
             are
             they
             this
             Libellous
             Answerer
             accuses
             of
             
               charging
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               with
               offences
               ;
               and
               denying
               the
               Magistrates
               Power
               and
               Supremacy
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
            
             ;
             as
             by
             Law
             declared
             ?
             These
             Queries
             being
             no
             ways
             guilty
             thereof
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             they
             respected
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             directed
             only
             to
             such
             as
             himself
             ;
             who
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Principles
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             require
             an
             Implicit
             Faith
             ,
             and
             worse
             than
             blind
             obedience
             from
             the
             People
             :
             And
             `t
             is
             beyond
             his
             Power
             and
             malice
             ,
             to
             find
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             receiving
             the
             Holy
             Eucharist
             according
             to
             Law
             ;
             who
             scruple
             not
             the
             lawfulness
             thereof
             .
             And
             who
             are
             they
             this
             Libeller
             would
             have
             to
             
               Question
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Kings
               Coercive
               Authority
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               Ministry
               and
               being
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               accuse
               her
               Government
               of
               more
               Tiranny
               and
               Persecution
               ,
               then
               ever
               yet
               was
               objected
               against
               her
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               violent
               of
               her
               Romish
               Adversaries
               ?
            
             Not
             those
             sure
             ,
             who
             are
             against
             secular
             Force
             and
             Compulsion
             in
             Religion
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             utmost
             import
             of
             these
             Queries
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             charge
             will
             reach
             all
             those
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Divines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             before
             mention'd
             ;
             with
             most
             others
             of
             Name
             and
             Fame
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             
             who
             have
             decry'd
             the
             same
             as
             Unscriptural
             ,
             and
             Inconsistent
             with
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             will
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             argue
             him
             to
             be
             
               the
               Person
               of
               that
               evil
               and
               depraved
               temper
               of
               spirit
            
             he
             speaks
             of
             .
             Yet
             I
             agree
             with
             him
             ,
             
               That
               men
               Eminent
               in
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               a
               reputation
               for
               Knowledge
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               might
               do
               more
               good
               by
               their
               examples
               ;
               than
               in
               this
               Age
               ,
               the
               Church
               can
               do
               with
               its
               censures
               ,
               or
               Church-men
               with
               their
               instructions
               .
            
             But
             let
             him
             be
             assured
             ,
             none
             shall
             ever
             have
             a
             Reputation
             for
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             who
             give
             not
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods
             ;
             as
             unto
             Caesar
             ,
             things
             that
             are
             
               Caesars
               ;
               Fear
               to
               whom
               Fear
               ;
               aud
               Honour
               to
               whom
               Honour
               is
               due
               .
            
             And
             let
             him
             not
             deceive
             himself
             in
             thinking
             
               Men
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             because
             they
             separate
             from
             some
             Churchmen
             of
             vicious
             and
             depraved
             spirits
             ;
             
               or
               to
               have
               Enmity
               against
               that
               ,
            
             because
             they
             will
             have
             no
             Fellowship
             or
             Communion
             with
             these
             :
             it
             not
             being
             their
             duty
             to
             follow
             any
             ,
             farther
             then
             they
             are
             followers
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Christians
             being
             obliged
             to
             walk
             together
             ,
             so
             far
             only
             as
             they
             have
             attain'd
             .
             To
             require
             more
             of
             any
             ;
             is
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             at
             large
             declares
             in
             his
             14
             chapter
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               )
               to
               lay
               a
               stumbling-block
               in
               the
               way
               of
               their
               Christian
               Brethren
            
             ;
             and
             infallibly
             to
             involve
             those
             that
             so
             do
             ,
             in
             that
             
               dreadfull
               wo
            
             pronounc't
             by
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             in
             the
             Text
             cited
             .
          
           
             But
             has
             this
             Answerer
             the
             vanity
             to
             think
             ,
             his
             Illogical
             and
             undue
             Inferences
             ;
             false
             suggestions
             ,
             
             Impertinent
             and
             Ridiculous
             Reasonings
             ;
             and
             nonsensical
             Answers
             ,
             should
             convince
             any
             of
             guilt
             ?
             yet
             if
             he
             know
             of
             any
             who
             are
             fallen
             from
             their
             first
             works
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             wanting
             in
             their
             duty
             ;
             let
             him
             not
             spare
             to
             charge
             and
             charge
             them
             home
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             acquit
             themselves
             ;
             let
             not
             reproach
             and
             shame
             only
             befall
             them
             ;
             but
             whatever
             severity
             Law
             and
             Justice
             can
             inflict
             ,
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             very
             much
             ,
             That
             notwithstanding
             all
             ,
             so
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             a
             
               Person
               hath
               written
               in
               the
               Churches
               vindication
               ;
               any
               should
               yet
               reply
               ,
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
               and
               Constitutions
               do
               little
               or
               no
               good
               ;
               and
               therefore
               were
               better
               ,
            
             for
             the
             reasons
             mention'd
             
               to
               be
               repeal'd
            
             :
             against
             which
             ,
             besides
             what
             he
             hath
             already
             said
             ;
             
               He
               adds
               the
               saying
               of
               a
            
             Roman
             ,
             when
             Rome
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             resembled
             England
             
               by
               the
               ill
               Government
               of
            
             Galba
             ;
             
               That
               it
               is
               far
               better
               to
               live
               where
               nothing
               is
               lawful
               ,
               then
               where
               all
               things
               are
               lawful
            
             ;
             which
             is
             such
             a
             reflection
             on
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             those
             Queries
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Sedition
             ,
             shall
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             never
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             .
             But
             what
             may
             be
             the
             instance
             of
             ill
             Government
             which
             is
             here
             so
             severely
             reflected
             on
             ?
             it
             will
             ,
             upon
             inquiry
             ,
             be
             found
             to
             be
             no
             other
             ;
             Than
             His
             Majesties
             late
             gracious
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
             to
             Dissenters
             in
             Religion
             ;
             the
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             secur'd
             to
             the
             Church
             all
             its
             Rights
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             Emoluments
             ,
             was
             yet
             so
             intolerable
             to
             some
             Church-men
             ;
             in
             restraining
             them
             only
             from
             ,
             falling
             upon
             and
             ruining
             their
             poor
             ,
             peaceable
             and
             pious
             Neighbours
             ,
             that
             none
             have
             more
             ,
             
             and
             few
             ,
             I
             think●
             so
             much
             reflected
             on
             Authority
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             have
             thereon
             done
             ;
             an
             evident
             demonstration
             what
             Loyal
             and
             Faithfull
             Subjects
             they
             would
             quickly
             be
             ,
             should
             Authority
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             done
             with
             some
             others
             :
             for
             who
             would
             not
             be
             Loyal
             ,
             to
             kind
             and
             bountiful
             Masters
             ?
             Wolves
             and
             Tygers
             are
             so
             to
             those
             who
             feed
             and
             favour
             them
             :
             But
             they
             only
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             Loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             for
             Conscience-sake
             ,
             to
             severe
             and
             froward
             Governours
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             kind
             and
             courteous
             ;
             and
             not
             as
             their
             Benefactors
             ,
             but
             as
             Gods
             Ministers
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Loyalty
             ,
             few
             of
             these
             Loyalists
             can
             boast
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             again
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               Scripture
               compares
               the
               Church
               to
               an
               Army
               ,
            
             which
             it
             does
             ,
             for
             terror
             ;
             but
             not
             for
             being
             alike
             Officer'd
             :
             
               And
               for
               an
               Army
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               to
               be
               left
               to
               its
               own
               Liberty
               ;
               and
               every
               common
               Souldier
               to
               observe
               no
               Order
               ,
               nor
               live
               under
               any
               Discipline
               ,
               is
               the
               ready
               way
               to
               expose
               it
               as
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               first
               Invader
            
             ;
             It
             is
             so
             indeed
             ;
             who
             is
             it
             ,
             therefore
             that
             
               would
               have
               no
               common
               Souldier
               ,
               observe
               any
               Order
               ,
               nor
               live
               under
               any
               Discipline
               ?
            
             Not
             they
             certainly
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             both
             the
             Officers
             and
             Souldiers
             of
             this
             Army
             ,
             to
             observe
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Chief
             Commander
             ;
             the
             Officers
             in
             commanding
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Souldiers
             in
             obeying
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             observ'd
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Answerer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               little
               good
               that
               is
               done
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               proceeds
               either
               from
               the
               want
               of
               their
               due
               
               Execution
            
             (
             which
             is
             still
             a
             reflection
             on
             the
             Government
             ;
             as
             is
             ,
             his
             elsewhere
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               vigorous
               Execution
               of
               one
               Law
               ,
               would
               do
               more
               good
               than
               a
               Million
               of
               Proclamations
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             
               or
               from
               the
               indisposition
               of
               those
               Persons
               ,
               who
               expect
               Protection
               from
               Laws
               ,
               without
               paying
               any
               Reverence
               or
               Obedience
               to
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             'T
             was
             never
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             Civil
             and
             Secular
             Affairs
             and
             Concerns
             ,
             Force
             and
             Compulsion
             ,
             is
             and
             must
             be
             us'd
             ;
             or
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Rule
             or
             Government
             amongst
             men
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Concerns
             of
             Religion
             ,
             abstracted
             from
             secular
             Interests
             and
             advantages
             ,
             it
             is
             otherwise
             ;
             men
             are
             therein
             to
             be
             gain'd
             and
             Govern'd
             ,
             by
             perswasion
             and
             conviction
             only
             ;
             Religion
             cannot
             be
             impos'd
             ;
             nor
             is
             any
             thing
             more
             absur'd
             ,
             than
             to
             endeavour
             to
             promote
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             
               Virga
               Regum
            
             ,
             as
             Rupertus
             truly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Est
               virga
               Dominationis
               ;
               virga
               Discipulorum
               Christi
               ,
               virga
               est
               Dilectionis
               :
            
             or
             as
             Hieron
             hath
             it
             
               Rex
               praeest
               nolentibus
               ,
               Episcopus
               volentibus
               .
            
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               way
               of
               bringing
               every
               thought
               into
               captivity
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             But
             the
             weapons
             whereby
             that
             Victory
             is
             atcheived
             are
             not
             Carnal
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             little
             good
             that
             is
             therein
             done
             by
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             .
             This
             Answerer
             may
             therefore
             very
             well
             ask
             ,
             
               What
               effect
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
               can
               have
               upon
               Atheists
               and
               Infidels
            
             ;
             all
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Seconded
             and
             Assisted
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             State
             ;
             not
             being
             able
             to
             Convince
             or
             Convert
             one
             Atheist
             or
             Infidel
             :
             
             Hypocrities
             ,
             or
             dissembling
             Professors
             ,
             they
             may
             ,
             indeed
             make
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             make
             one
             true
             or
             sincere
             Christian
             :
             Penal
             Laws
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             have
             ever
             respected
             more
             the
             Civil
             Peace
             and
             Interests
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             Commonwealths
             ,
             (
             That
             under
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             be
             not
             invaded
             or
             injur'd
             )
             then
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             by
             those
             means
             or
             Methods
             ,
             to
             be
             preserved
             or
             propagated
             .
             So
             a
             late
             great
             Minister
             of
             State
             ,
             speaking
             of
             penal
             Laws
             against
             Papists
             ,
             tells
             them
             ;
             
             
               'T
               is
               not
               against
               their
               Opinions
               of
               Purgatory
               or
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               though
               errors
               ;
               but
               against
               their
               owning
               the
               personal
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               within
               His
               Majesties
               Dominions
               ,
               as
               dangerous
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               that
               those
               Laws
               are
               provided
               ,
               disclaming
               therefore
               of
               that
               ,
               they
               should
               find
               themselves
               at
               great
               ease
               .
            
             And
             it
             was
             the
             great
             business
             of
             the
             
               Chief
               Ministers
               of
               State
            
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Reign
             ,
             
             to
             satisfie
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             none
             ever
             suffer'd
             in
             England
             for
             Religion
             ,
             but
             for
             Treason
             or
             Treasonable
             practices
             ,
             under
             colour
             or
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             believe
             some
             late
             Laws
             concerning
             Religion
             were
             ever
             intended
             to
             molest
             or
             punish
             any
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             truly
             Religious
             duty
             ;
             but
             of
             such
             only
             as
             under
             pretence
             thereof
             ,
             met
             to
             contrive
             Insurrections
             and
             Rebellions
             ;
             and
             thereby
             became
             dangerous
             to
             the
             State
             ;
             and
             such
             certainly
             ,
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             most
             severely
             dealt
             with
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             their
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             abuse
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             for
             such
             their
             disloyal
             
             practices
             :
             For
             none
             ,
             sure
             ,
             can
             imagine
             His
             Majesty
             would
             ever
             have
             indulg'd
             Dissenters
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             against
             that
             the
             Laws
             had
             provided
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             against
             the
             danger
             that
             might
             from
             some
             meetings
             have
             accrued
             to
             the
             publick
             ;
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             publick
             peace
             ,
             being
             the
             ground
             both
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Declaration
             of
             indulgence
             ,
             upon
             the
             difference
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             of
             Affairs
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             praeamb'es
             of
             those
             Statutes
             ;
             and
             His
             Majesties
             gracious
             Answer
             of
             the
             24th
             of
             February
             1672
             ,
             to
             the
             Petition
             and
             Address
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             as
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             C.
             R.
             
          
           
             His
             Majesty
             hath
             received
             an
             Address
             from
             you
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             seriously
             consider'd
             of
             ,
             and
             returneth
             you
             this
             Answer
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             much
             troubled
             ,
             That
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             which
             he
             put
             out
             for
             ends
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             Quiet
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             especially
             in
             that
             conjuncture
             ;
             should
             have
             proved
             the
             cause
             of
             disquiet
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ;
             and
             have
             given
             occasion
             to
             question
             his
             Power
             in
             Ecclesiasticks
             ;
             which
             he
             finds
             not
             done
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             .
             And
             he
             is
             sure
             he
             never
             had
             thoughts
             of
             using
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             has
             been
             intrusted
             in
             him
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             establishment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ease
             of
             all
             his
             Subjects
             in
             general
             .
             Neither
             doth
             he
             pretend
             to
             the
             right
             of
             suspending
             Laws
             wherein
             the
             Properties
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             or
             Liberties
             
             of
             his
             Subjects
             are
             concerned
             ;
             nor
             to
             alter
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Established
             Doctrine
             or
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             only
             design
             of
             this
             was
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             the
             penalties
             the
             Statutes
             inflicted
             upon
             Dissenters
             ;
             and
             which
             he
             believes
             ,
             when
             well
             consider'd
             of
             you
             ,
             
               Your selves
               would
               not
               wish
               Executed
               according
               to
               the
               Rigour
               and
               Leter
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             Neither
             hath
             he
             done
             this
             with
             thought
             of
             avoiding
             or
             precluding
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             Parliament
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Bill
             shall
             be
             offer'd
             him
             which
             shall
             appear
             more
             proper
             to
             attain
             the
             aforesaid
             ends
             ,
             and
             secure
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             when
             tender'd
             in
             due
             manner
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             shew
             how
             ready
             he
             will
             be
             to
             concur
             in
             all
             wayes
             ,
             that
             shall
             appear
             good
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             How
             expressive
             of
             Royal
             goodness
             ,
             and
             Heavenly
             Benignity
             and
             Compassion
             towards
             mankind
             ,
             is
             this
             gracious
             Answer
             ;
             which
             cannot
             but
             endare
             His
             Majesty
             unto
             all
             sober
             and
             Pious
             Persons
             ,
             of
             what
             Judgement
             or
             perswasion
             soever
             in
             Religion
             .
             Nor
             were
             the
             Commons
             against
             the
             Indulgenee
             ,
             but
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             it
             ;
             in
             that
             they
             immediately
             upon
             this
             pes●a
             Bill
             of
             ease
             for
             Protestant
             Dissenters
             ,
             which
             was
             sent
             up
             to
             the
             Lords
             ;
             But
             the
             differences
             that
             after
             happen'd
             between
             the
             two
             Houses
             about
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Priviledge
             ,
             with
             other
             greater
             Affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             hath
             hitherto
             obstructed
             its
             farther
             progress
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Answerer
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               to
               repeal
               the
               Churches
               Laws
               ,
               would
               
               administer
               too
               just
               an
               occasion
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               to
               triumph
               in
               the
               ruine
               of
               it
               :
               for
               what
               Truth
               or
               Being
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               could
               that
               Church
               pretend
               to
               ,
               That
               had
               neither
               Ephod
               nor
               Traphim
               ;
               no
               Order
               ,
               no
               Law
               ,
               no
               Liturgy
               ,
               no
               Bishop
               ,
               no
               Discipline
               .
            
          
           
             It
             seems
             then
             ,
             in
             his
             Judgement
             ,
             all
             these
             in
             the
             Chnrch
             of
             England
             depend
             wholly
             upon
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ;
             although
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             had
             both
             
               Order
               ,
               Law
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               Bishops
               or
               Overseers
               ,
            
             without
             other
             Laws
             ,
             than
             what
             were
             Divine
             ,
             or
             of
             Apostolical
             Institution
             :
             
               Though
               I
               am
               absent
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               am
               I
               with
               you
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               joying
               and
               beholding
               your
               Order
               ,
               &c.
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             .
             And
             is
             not
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Law
             to
             all
             Believers
             ?
             But
             this
             Law
             ,
             
             it
             seems
             ,
             
               is
               perished
               from
               our
               Priest
            
             :
             who
             yet
             ,
             we
             hope
             ,
             will
             not
             deny
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             a
             Power
             ,
             without
             the
             aid
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             of
             making
             Bishops
             or
             Overseers
             ,
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             are
             not
             without
             Discipline
             ;
             nor
             deprived
             of
             
               Law
               ,
               Order
               ,
               or
               Overseers
            
             ;
             nor
             consequently
             of
             
               Truth
               or
               Being
            
             ;
             upon
             the
             repeal
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             or
             the
             Churches
             Laws
             .
             Yea
             ,
             God
             forbid
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Church
             should
             depend
             upon
             the
             continuance
             or
             alteration
             of
             these
             or
             those
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ;
             which
             we
             see
             chang'd
             and
             alter'd
             ,
             as
             oft
             almost
             ,
             as
             we
             change
             our
             Governours
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             
               a
               consideration
               that
               ought
               seriously
               to
               be
               thought
               on
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               lovers
               of
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             who
             have
             any
             regard
             or
             concern
             ,
             for
             the
             Truths
             
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             purity
             of
             ●hrists
             Institutions
             .
          
           
             
               But
               says
               this
               Answerer
            
             ,
             we
             have
             now
             unanswerable
             Arguments
             to
             justifie
             our
             departure
             from
             Rome
             ,
             but
             if
             all
             our
             Laws
             and
             constitutions
             be
             laid
             aside
             and
             abrogated
             ;
             we
             should
             be
             just
             like
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             they
             waged
             War
             with
             the
             Philistines
             ;
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Battle
             ,
             there
             was
             neither
             Sword
             nor
             Spear
             found
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             any
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             If
             then
             our
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             be
             our
             only
             unanswerable
             Arguments
             to
             justifie
             our
             departure
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             our
             only
             Swords
             and
             Spears
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             those
             Adversaries
             an
             abrogation
             or
             change
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Constitutions
             would
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             disarm
             ,
             and
             silence
             us
             ;
             and
             might
             as
             well
             justifie
             our
             return
             to
             Rome
             ,
             as
             now
             our
             departure
             from
             it
             :
             But
             I
             trust
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             
               Rati●
               ultima
            
             ,
             the
             best
             Arms
             and
             Argument
             ,
             of
             our
             Answerer
             ;
             we
             have
             yet
             other
             Arms
             and
             Arguments
             to
             justifie
             our
             departure
             from
             Rome
             ;
             and
             fight
             against
             those
             Philistines
             .
          
           
             
               But
               he
               now
               tells
               us
            
             ,
             'T
             is
             none
             of
             his
             bufiness
             or
             intention
             ,
             to
             exasperate
             any
             mans
             Spirit
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             direct
             his
             Governours
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Yet
               he
               admonishes
               them
            
             to
             stand
             up
             in
             a
             zealous
             vindication
             of
             their
             own
             Liberty
             and
             Power
             ;
             
               and
               to
               provoke
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               upbraides
               them
               with
            
             Cowardize
             
               if
               they
               do
               it
               not
               ;
               telling
               them
               ,
            
             It
             is
             there
             neglect
             thereof
             ,
             that
             encourages
             men
             in
             their
             〈…〉
             Separations
             ;
             Disobedience
             and
             〈…〉
             provokes
             God
             to
             deprive
             them
             〈…〉
             
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             with
             which
             be
             entrusts
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             have
             betrayed
             and
             exposed
             to
             scorn
             and
             insolence
             of
             his
             and
             their
             greatest
             Enemies
             .
             
               Yea
               ,
               tells
               them
            
             ,
             Histories
             are
             not
             barren
             of
             instances
             ,
             how
             God
             hath
             revealed
             his
             wrath
             from
             Heaven
             against
             those
             Governours
             ,
             and
             deprived
             them
             of
             the
             Honour
             of
             being
             his
             Deputies
             ,
             when
             their
             Spirits
             have
             been
             softned
             with
             sensuality
             and
             ease
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             lived
             in
             fear
             of
             their
             Inferiours
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             live
             in
             fear
             of
             them
             .
             
               Which
               is
               such
               a
               menace
               of
               ,
               and
               reflection
               on
               Authority
               ,
               and
               our
               Governours
               ;
               as
               none
               but
               this
               Bold
               and
               Insolent
               Answerer
               ,
               would
               ever
               have
               dar'd
               to
               publish
               .
               He
               does
               well
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               to
               recollect
               himself
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               ,
            
             He
             has
             proceeded
             too
             far
             on
             this
             Argument
             ;
             
               which
               indeed
               ,
               speaks
               him
            
             a
             Person
             so
             highly
             impudent
             and
             immeasurably
             malitions
             ,
             that
             
               (
               as
               himself
               hath
               elsewhere
               said
               )
            
             he
             is
             fitter
             to
             receive
             a
             confutation
             from
             the
             penalties
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             Seutence
             of
             a
             Judge
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Strength
             of
             Reason
             or
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
               But
               he
               concludes
               in
               the
               words
               of
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               a
               truly
               wise
               and
               Learned
               Statesman
            
             ;
             That
             Herefies
             and
             Scisms
             are
             of
             all
             others
             the
             greatest
             scandals
             ;
             yea
             ,
             more
             than
             corruption
             of
             manners
             ,
             &c.
             
               which
               being
               so
               ,
               all
               just
               and
               lawful
               means
               ought
               ,
               certainly
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               ;
               not
               only
               for
               their
               Suppression
               ,
               but
               prevention
               ;
               in
               removing
               the
               Causes
               of
               them
               ;
               of
               which
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               greater
               ,
               than
               the
               Authority
               by
               some
               ascribed
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               yea
               to
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               Church
               -
               〈…〉
               imposing
               upon
               Christians
               in
               the
            
             〈…〉
             ●●●nda
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               
               indeed
               ,
               as
               that
               Learned
               and
               Judicious
               Statesman
               says
               ,
            
             A
             wound
             or
             solution
             of
             continuity
             ,
             
               destructive
               of
               the
               Churches
               Unity
               ;
               dividing
               her
               into
               as
               many
               Sects
               or
               Parties
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               or
               Societies
               of
               Churchmen
               ,
               assuming
               such
               Authority
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               conclude
               the
               whole
               in
               the
               words
               of
               a
               Learned
               and
               Judicious
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
             
               who
               ,
               in
               vindicating
               his
               Friend
               for
               not
               taking
               on
               him
               that
               Authority
               his
               Adversary
               would
               have
               had
               him
               ,
               That
               is
               ,
               for
               not
               playing
               the
               Pope
               ,
               thus
               expresses
               himself
               :
            
             Certainly
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             If
             Protestants
             be
             faulty
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             doing
             it
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             little
             .
             This
             presumptious
             imposing
             of
             the
             senses
             of
             men
             ,
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             special
             senses
             of
             men
             ,
             upon
             the
             general
             words
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             laying
             them
             upon
             mens
             Consciences
             together
             ,
             under
             the
             equal
             penalty
             of
             death
             and
             Damnation
             ;
             This
             vain
             conceit
             that
             we
             can
             speak
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             better
             than
             in
             the
             words
             of
             God
             :
             This
             defying
             our
             own
             Interpretations
             ,
             and
             Tyrannous
             enforcing
             them
             upon
             others
             ;
             this
             restraining
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             from
             that
             Latitude
             and
             generality
             ,
             and
             the
             understandings
             of
             men
             from
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             left
             them
             ;
             is
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             ,
             the
             only
             Fountain
             of
             all
             the
             Schisms
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             makes
             them
             immortal
             ;
             the
             common
             Incendiary
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             tears
             in
             pieces
             ,
             not
             the
             Coat
             ,
             but
             the
             Bowells
             and
             Members
             of
             Christ.
             
               Ridente
               Turcâ
               ,
               nec
               dolente
               Judaeo
               .
            
             Take
             away
             these
             walls
             of
             Separation
             ,
             and
             all
             will
             be
             one
             :
             Take
             away
             this
             
             Persecuting
             ,
             Burning
             ,
             Cursing
             ,
             Damning
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             not
             subscribing
             to
             the
             words
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ;
             require
             of
             Christians
             ,
             only
             to
             believe
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             no
             man
             Master
             but
             him
             only
             ;
             let
             those
             leave
             claiming
             Infallibility
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             Title
             to
             it
             ;
             '
             and
             let
             those
             that
             in
             their
             words
             disclaim
             it
             ,
             disclaim
             it
             likewise
             in
             their
             actions
             :
             '
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             take
             away
             Tyranny
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Devils
             Instrument
             to
             support
             Errors
             ,
             Superstiti●●s
             and
             '
             Impieties
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             otherwise
             long
             withstand
             the
             Power
             of
             Truth
             ;
             I
             say
             take
             away
             Tyranny
             and
             restore
             Christians
             to
             their
             just
             and
             full
             Liberty
             of
             captivating
             their
             understandings
             to
             Scripture
             only
             ;
             and
             as
             Rivers
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             a
             free
             passage
             ,
             run
             all
             to
             the
             Ocean
             ;
             so
             it
             may
             well
             be
             hoped
             ,
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             that
             Universal
             Liberty
             thus
             moderated
             ,
             may
             quickly
             reduce
             Christendom
             to
             Truth
             and
             Vnity
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A53575-e170
           
             Gal.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5
             §.
             96.
             p.
             265.
             
             Imp.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1
             14.
             4.
             24
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             9.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eph
             1.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             29.
             13.
             
             Safe
             way
             to
             Salv.
             p.
             187.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e970
           
             Mat.
             21.
             25.
             
             See
             Ans.
             to
             the
             21.
             and
             27.
             
             Quer.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             the
             24.
             
             Qu.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e2500
           
             Eph.
             1.
             22.
             5.
             23.
             27.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             4.
             14.
             27.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             
          
           
             Statute
             of
             Provisors
             of
             Benifices
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             Matt
             ;
             13.
             38.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e3120
           
             2
             Thes.
             3
             :
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e3270
           
             Deut.
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             11.
             48.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e3960
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             14
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             15
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             34.
             
          
           
             verse
             30.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             17.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ire
             .
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Epist.
               3●
            
             .
             ad
             soro
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2
             ad
             Const.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e5640
           
             Rom.
             1.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e5880
           
             Ans.
             to
             the
             5th
             Q.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             C.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e6150
           
             Isa.
             66.
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.
             
          
           
             Deter
             .
             Q.
             Quest.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e6720
           
             2
             Co●
             10.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e7010
           
             2
             Thess.
             3
             
          
           
             Matt.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e7480
           
             Luke
             6.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e7760
           
             Ir●
             .
             ch
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e8280
           
             Rev.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Dullor
             .
             Dubit
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             rule
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e8740
           
             Rat.
             account
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e9020
           
             Det.
             Quaest.
             Quaest.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             13
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ire
             .
             ch
             .
             6.
             p.
             118
             
          
           
             Matt.
             23.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Th●ss
             .
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             23
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             12
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             18.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             7.
             15
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e9750
           
             Jer.
             23.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             17
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e10100
           
             Indulgence
             not
             justified
             Sect
             2.
             
             Tolerat
             .
             Discust
             in
             two
             Dialogues
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107.
             34.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             12.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e10610
           
             Communicating
             under
             one
             or
             both
             kinds
             by
             some
             ,
             Said
             to
             be
             indifferent
             ▪
             Catholicks
             no
             Idolators
             ,
             by
             
               T.
               G.
            
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Pref.
             to
             his
             Irenicon
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e11270
           
             Lev.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             10
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             his
             Iren.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             27
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             14
             2
             
          
           
             Isa.
             49.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             78.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             to
             the
             17.
             
             Q.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             2
             ,
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             24
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             Pali
             .
             ch
             3.
             
             Sect.
             4
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             15
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             10
             
          
           
             Acts
             24.
             6.
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             48.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e12890
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             2●
             
          
           
             Matt.
             15.
             
          
           
             
             Bilson's
             true
             differ
             .
             Part
             3
             Page
             535.
             
          
           
             A●s
             .
             to
             the
             19
             Query
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e13640
           
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             16
             33.
             
          
           
             Joh
             16.
             33
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             12
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e14060
           
             Psal.
             119.
             67
             ,
             71.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e14600
           
             Myst
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             l.
             ●0
             .
             c.
             11.
             
             P.
             521.
             
             Lib
             2
             c
             10.
             
             Sect
             48.
             
          
           
             Myst.
             of
             Iniq.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             pag.
             166.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             72.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             40.
             
          
           
             Pres.
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             cha
             .
             Main
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e15360
           
             Eccl.
             Pol.
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             to
             the
             21.
             and
             22
             Query
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53575-e15960
           
             Rom.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             E●o●
             Clar.
             Anim.
             on
             Cres.
             p.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             As
             appears
             by
             the
             jeveral
             Treatises
             written
             to
             that
             purpose
             by
             their
             Order
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             7.
             26.
             
          
           
             Chil.
             safe
             way
             to
             Sal.
             Part.
             1.
             ch
             .
             4.